![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh |
Copyright 2020
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 1 Early days
I was born Anthony Burton on 5th November 1986, the youngest of four children, to Louise and Robert (Bob) Burton. My elder sisters are, in order of birth, Jeanette and the twins Celine and Justine. When the doctor or midwife held me up to show Mummy he said 'You have a little boy'. Doctors are smart people, but he didn't know how wrong he was on this occasion.
I'm sure Mummy began to suspect from an early age, that her son wasn't quite like other boys. She recently told me of a time when I was about six years old and she took me with her to visit a friend of hers who had a daughter, Marjorie, the same age as me. The two women suggested that Marjorie and I play together while they had a cup of tea and a chat. About an hour later they noticed that things were very quiet and went to see what we were doing. We were sitting on the floor in Marjorie's bedroom engrossed in playing with her dolls' house and her dollies. However, it wasn't the 'Mummies and Daddies' play that they expected; I was wearing one of Marjorie's dresses and we were playing two mummies with their children. Mummy says she felt very embarrassed so we went home shortly afterwards and I never got to meet Marjorie again, at least not until many years later.
On another occasion, being quite naïve, I asked Mummy why boys couldn't wear pretty dresses as girls did. Her reply was just that girls wore dresses and boys wore trousers.
“But girls also wear jeans and trousers and you do yourself sometimes; it doesn't seem fair,” I said.
“Maybe it's not, but that's just the way things are,” she replied. “I wouldn't go saying those things to other people.”
“Why not?” I asked, and her reply was that people might think I was strange to want to wear dresses and they would laugh at me. I didn't want that to happen, so I took her advice and kept quiet.
I was sent to St Michael's boys' school, perhaps with my parents' feeling that it would 'toughen me up'. I was quite a good student, intelligent and industrious. The one thing I hated was team sports because I was no good at them. When teams were chosen I was automatically the last one picked because neither side wanted me. When playing football, I did my best to keep out of the way of the ball, and if I couldn't avoid it, then I just kicked it away, I didn't care where.
When playing cricket, I was always the last one to bat, with the sure knowledge that I wouldn't last long. To this day I remember one match; my team needed three runs to win when I reluctantly walked out to the crease, and they had resigned themselves to losing. My batting technique was to make a wild swing at the ball, and in most cases fail to connect. The opposing team's fast bowler knew my reputation and with a grin, geared himself up to bowl his fastest short ball with the intention of 'softening me up'..
The first ball whistled past my ear as I struck out blindly, just to fend the missile away and missing it completely. I was shaking as the bowler started his long run-up to bowl the next ball. The fielders were grinning, expecting him to shatter my middle stump. It was another bouncer and again I waved the bat frantically to fend off the projectile. Somehow bat and ball connected and thanks to the speed at which it was travelling, it flew straight to the boundary for four runs and we had won the match! I was actually given an ill-deserved standing ovation as I walked off the ground.
There was, however, one sport, tennis which I played with Daddy and which I was quite good at, and also one in which I excelled, and that was gymnastics. I had watched my sisters from a young age and copied their gymnastic routines, and if I may say so without boasting, in some respects I think I surpassed them even at an early age. Thanks to my skinny but strong body, my short stature, and my unusual flexibility; while some students struggled to touch their toes without bending their knees, I could put my palms on the ground.
The Physical Education teacher, who took private mixed classes after hours, discovered that I was able to master skills which are normally only performed by girls or young women. The school started entering me in interschool gymnastics competitions at a young age, and soon I was starting to win my section. I remember one day being in a changing room stall when two of the teachers from another school entered and I realised they were talking about me.
“That kid from St Mick's is amazing. He's doing things that normally only the girls can do.”
“Has anyone checked to make sure he's not a girl?” said the other, and they both laughed. I could feel myself blushing but at the same time, I was rather pleased to think that they weren't sure what I really was.
By this time I was convinced that I should have been born a girl and that nature had played a cruel trick on me, but what could I do about it? You must remember that although the internet was founded in 1983, computers were not the ubiquitous household objects they are today; I had no access to one, and certainly no idea how to search the World Wide Web. As far as I was concerned, I was the only boy who felt the way I did.
My older sister Jeanette was and still is, very feminine. When she was young, some people, including her twin sisters, called her a 'girly' girl in a rather disparaging way. I think she took it as a compliment, and why not; isn't that what young women are supposed to be? She loved wearing pretty dresses and it was rare to see her wearing trousers rather than a skirt.
It's amazing how some things stick in your mind many years after they occurred. I still remember an occasion when I was thirteen or fourteen, when I just happened to be passing the foot of the stairs and looked up to see her descending in an electric blue silk dress, beautifully made up, and with a wonderful hairstyle, ready to go out on a date. From my viewpoint, I could see the French lace on the hem of the slip she was wearing under the dress, her matching blue heels, and almost the welts of her sheer stockings. Seeing me she paused on the landing for a moment and struck a pose.
“What do you think, Anthony; will Paul be impressed?”
“I think you'll knock him cold,” I replied and she smiled.
“I'd rather he was wide awake,” she said and I found myself blushing and not really knowing why.
My other two sisters, Celine and Justine, couldn't have been more different. They only wore dresses under protest, and then only for a special occasion. Otherwise, it was jeans, trousers or jeggings, with plain tops, and never any makeup. I couldn't help thinking that being girls was wasted on them and how I would change places with one of them in a heartbeat.
That said, we were a happy family and generally got on well together.
It was some weeks after the stairs incident that Jeanette knocked on my door (my room was next to hers) and said she'd like to ask my advice. She said she was going out for the first time to the cinema with a new boyfriend. I should explain that she was very pretty and young men almost formed a queue to take her out.
“I can't decide what to wear,” she said. “Perhaps you could help me?”
I had no idea what help I could give but I followed her into her room. Lying on the bed were two of the most beautiful dresses I had ever seen. How could I possibly choose one over the other? I stared at them, my hands itching to touch the soft silky material, but I knew that I mustn't, so I assumed a thoughtful air and finally said: “Well if I were you, (if only!) I think I'd pick this one,” and I pointed to one of the dresses.
“Really?” she responded. “That's exactly what I was thinking. You really have an eye for fashion, Anthony. Perhaps you could become a couturier when you grow up?”
“A which?” I responded, never having heard the word before.
“A top fashion designer,” she responded. “Most of them are men.”
“I didn't know that. Why do you think that is?”
“I really don't know, but they seem to know what clothes suit a woman's figure,” she responded.
A day later she told me that Tim had loved the dress and was very impressed when Jeanette told him her brother had selected it for her. I felt a bit embarrassed. What must he think about a boy selecting the dress his sister should wear?
It was a couple of weeks later that things were taken to another level. I had arrived home from school at around four-thirty as usual and was surprised to see Jeanette there.
“I haven't felt too well today, so I didn't go to work,” she said by way of explanation. Looking back I suspect it was 'that time of the month'.
I went up to my room and was about to start on my homework to get it out of the way when there was a soft knock on my door.
“Anthony, I wonder if there's a chance you could do me a great favour?” asked Jeanette.
“Of course, if I can,” I replied. I loved all my sisters, but I confess that Jeanette was my favourite for obvious reasons.
I followed her into her room and there, lying on the bed was a beautiful silk dress in cherry red.
"I've just bought this dress. It's gorgeous I know, but I want to shorten the hemline slightly. I can't really do that with it lying on a flat surface. It's no good me asking my sisters, even if they were here, they'd just give me a flat 'no', so I was wondering if as a great favour you'd mind putting it on while I make the adjustments?”
I was shocked and thrilled in equal measure but felt I must show some reticence for form's sake.
“Well, umm, I, err....” I started off.
Her face fell. “I know it's a big thing to ask; if you really don't want to....”
I didn't hesitate a moment longer. “Well, if it would really help you, and as long as nobody else sees me or knows about it....”
“Nobody else will be home for over an hour and if we get started now, I'm bound to be finished in time.”
So that was how I got to wear a dress for the first time. Jeanette said I would have to strip down to my underpants, which I did, and then just before helping me into the dress, she said that in order for it to hang properly, I need to wear a slip under it. She went to one of her lingerie drawers and took out the most beautiful slip. I wondered if it was the one she was wearing when I saw her on the stairs. It was white and made of silk, with generous French lace trim around the bust and hem. She slipped it over my head and let it fall around my body.
The sensual feel of the silk on my skin almost made me shiver with delight. I tried not to let Jeanette see the effect it was having on me, but in retrospect, I doubt that I succeeded. Next, she lifted up the dress and in turn let it flow over my body. I was in seventh heaven but trying to look unfussed. Jeanette looked at the dress and frowned.
“It's not hanging properly,” she said, then. “Oh, of course, it's because you don't have a bust. Would you mind wearing a bra? I can fill out the cups with rolled-up tights.”
By now I was in so deep I could hardly refuse, so Jeanette unzipped the dress and slipped down the shoulder straps of the slip. Then she attached a bra around my chest and filled the cups with tights, then pulled up the slip and the dress and zipped it up once more. Now she was satisfied and got to work with pins, adjusting the hem to the length she wanted, stepping back to critically view the effect.
When she had finished she had one more idea.
“I'll be wearing the dress with five or six-inch heels of course. I don't suppose you've ever worn heels, Anthony?”
Despite the fact I had never actually worn heels, I found myself turning puce.
“No, of course, you haven't, silly me,” said Jeanette. She looked at my feet. “I think our shoe size is about the same. Would you mind just trying on some heels so that I can make sure I've adjusted the hem correctly? I'll hold you to make sure you don't fall over.”
She was right, after first getting me to remove my socks, and slipping short calf-length stockings on my feet, she held my hands as I gingerly stepped into shoes with five-inch heels. It was just as well she was holding onto me as I might have fallen over. Then when she was sure I had regained my balance, she let go of my hands and told me not to move. A final check showed that she had correctly adjusted the hem of the dress, and I eased my feet out of the heels while holding onto her hands. It felt like stepping off a ladder.
Glancing at her watch, she said that the girls would be home soon, so I had better take off her clothes. I did not dare show it but I was actually reluctant to do so. For a glorious forty minutes or so I was almost completely dressed as a girl for the very first time, and I loved it. As I put my own clothes on again, Jeanette thanked me for helping her out and without thinking, I said “Any time, sis”. The truth was I would love to have done it again, but the opportunity didn't arise. When I saw Jeanette wearing the dress, I felt ridiculously proud of my part in helping her adjust the hem.
Now that I was considered old enough to be trusted with a house key, Mummy had gone back to work. She was a very efficient secretary, she could even do shorthand, and she secured a position with Sir Edgar Blakely, an impresario, which Mummy explained meant that he organised and financed plays, concerts, and operas. It sounded very glamorous but Mummy said it was quite hard work. There were side benefits though as she was occasionally given theatre tickets.
Although I didn't have an opportunity to put on a dress again, from time to time, I would go into Jeanette's room and open her wardrobe to look at the wonderful collection of dresses it contained. I would reach out and tentatively run my fingers gently over the soft silky materials from which they were made, and imagined myself wearing a gorgeous dress to a theatre Opening Night or some other glamorous occasion.
Greatly daring, I looked in her lingerie drawers which were full of silk, satin and lacy garments. and remembered again that all too brief time that I wore one of her slips and bras. Lastly, I looked at the various items of makeup that sat on her dressing table. Apart from lipsticks, of which she had many, I had little idea what the other items were used for.
Just a few months after that, Jeanette announced that she was moving into a share house with three other girls her own age, who were all secretaries at the same business. I was devastated, although I didn't dare show it. That night I cried myself to sleep, muffling my sobs in my pillow. Thank goodness nobody heard me.
The day arrived when Jeanette was departing. One of the girls with whom she was sharing had a boyfriend with a car and they came around on a Saturday morning to take all her belongings. One of the girls loaned Jeanette a large suitcase since she had so many clothes to take, and when the car was loaded, I was surprised that the suspension coped with the extra weight.
Before she left, Jeanette said something to me that I thought a bit strange at the time.
“I hated Shakespeare at schoo,l Anthony, but when we had to study 'Hamlet', one phrase stuck in my mind 'To thine own self be true'. Remember that.”
When she left, she looked at my sad face and said: “I'll see you often, Anthony, it's not like I'm moving to Australia.” Then she kissed me on the cheek and was gone.
I really missed Jeanette and the Monday after she left, arriving home after school, I went into her room which still contained a faint trace of her favourite perfume in the air. I opened the wardrobe where she had hung all those wonderful dresses. I don't know why I did so because it would be empty of course, except it wasn't! Right in the corner hung one of her pretty dresses. My first thought was that she must have forgotten it, but the more I thought about it the more unlikely it seemed.
Then I thought that if she had deliberately left it, maybe she left something else. I opened the top drawer of the dressing table – nothing. Undeterred, I went through all the drawers, one by one, and in the very bottom one, right at the back I found a bra, panties, a full white slip with lace trim, three pairs of tights, rolled up, and also some items of makeup. That clinched it! She had left these things for me! I suddenly remembered her saying 'To thine own self be true'. She must have known about me all along.
I couldn't leave everything there, Mum was sure to find them, so I took them to my room and sat on the bed wondering where was a safe place to hide them. I suddenly had a thought. I had a chest of drawers for my own underwear, socks etc, and the bottom drawer was elevated off the carpet by about six inches. I pulled it out, placed the dress and underwear carefully folded plus the makeup onto the carpet and then slid the drawer over the top of them. Nobody would find them unless they pulled the drawer right out, and why would they do that?
It turned out that I was just in time. When Mum came home from work she had some news. A young actress called Harriet Stow was performing in a play at the Finsbury Park theatre, and needed somewhere to stay for about a month since her home was up in the north of England. Now we had a spare bedroom, Mum had offered it to Harriet, and the following day, she and her mother were coming around to see it.
The next day, when I came home from school, I heard voices upstairs and called out to Mum that I was home.
“Anthony, please come upstairs and meet Mrs Stow and Harriet,” Mum called out. I took the stairs slowly, not wishing to seem too eager. When I saw Harriet, I knew that I blushed scarlet, and who wouldn't? There is definitely something special about actresses. She was a very pretty girl and held out her hand to me, saying “Hello, Anthony, I'm pleased to meet you.”
“Y-you too Harriet, and you, Mrs Stow,” I stuttered in my embarrassment.
“Harriet will be staying in Jeanette's old room,” said Mum. “She's going to move in tomorrow.”
“That's a good choice,” I said, and then cursed myself for an idiot. It was the only choice since all the other bedrooms were in use.
Anxious not to make a greater fool of myself, I said “Well, I'd better get started on my homework,” and beat a hasty retreat to my bedroom, wondering what on earth they thought of this gauche schoolboy.
To be continued.
Next time: Sprung!
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
I now have to relate a very embarrassing incident. I was sorely tempted to gloss over it, but without it, the rest of my story wouldn't make sense.
I came home from school about four-thirty on weekdays and now I was trusted to have a house door key, this meant that I had about two hours by myself before Mummy, Daddy, and my twin sisters came home from work. It was during these times that I sometimes slid out the drawer in my room, brought out the clothes Jeanette had left me and put them on for an hour or so, looking at myself in the mirror in her room and imagining that I was really a girl.
When Harriet arrived to stay, this curtailed my dressing activities because if there wasn't a matinee, she often didn't leave the house until six o'clock, and if she did go out earlier to shop, I didn't know when she might return. On this particular day, she was just leaving the house as I arrived home from school.
“Hi Anthony, I'm leaving early today to pick up a dress that's been altered for me,” she said as she met me at the door. “I'll go straight on to the theatre, so I'll see you later, bye.” and she was gone.
I hadn't dressed for a couple of weeks and I was really missing it, so I went upstairs to my room, and after giving Harriet ten minutes, just in case she'd forgotten anything and came back, I slid out the drawer and laid my girl's clothes on the bed. Then I undressed and slowly put them on. I just loved the sensuous feeling of the satin and nylon against my skin as I got dressed. I wished I had a pair of high-heel shoes, but Jeanette hadn't left me any, obviously needing them all herself.
I walked down to Jeanette's room to look at myself in the full-length mirror. Until now I hadn't tried using the makeup but since I had plenty of time, I decided that now would be the time to try it out, so I fetched the box and went into the bathroom which had a light over the mirror. I worked steadily away at it for half an hour and, to be honest, it was not going well. The blusher had made my cheeks too red, the lipstick was smeared and didn't match the outline of my lips, and the mascara made me look like I had panda's eyes.
I finally gave it up and was walking to my room when I suddenly heard the front door open. I froze, my heart beating wildly. Who could it be? My parents and sisters weren't due for another hour and Harriet was walking to the theatre. I thought that if I kept quiet enough, they might not come upstairs, whoever it was. Then the sound of feet on the stairs galvanized me into action and as I heard Harriet call out “It's only me”, I ran back to the bathroom, shut the door and locked myself in. I stood there, heart beating wildly and tears running down my cheeks. Had she seen me? There was silence for about a minute and then I heard the sound of Harriet knocking softly on the door and her voice saying softly “Anthony”
“Go away,” I cried, trying to muffle my sobs. I know it sounds very rude but I was in a panic.
“It's alright Anthony, really,” she said in a quiet calm voice.
“Please go away,” I repeated, trying to control my breathing.
“I can't pretend I didn't see you, Anthony. I think you should come out and we can talk about it,” said Harriet, still in that soft calm voice. The fact that she wasn't laughing or abusing me gave me confidence. I sniffed a few times and blew my nose.
“Do you promise not to laugh at me?” I said. I think I feared that the most.
“Yes I promise,” she responded, so I opened the door slightly and looked at her. I think if she had laughed at that moment I would have slammed the door shut, locked it and refused to come out, but she didn't laugh, she just looked at me with a friendly smile.
“I know I look like a clown,” I said, miserably, ready to start crying again.
“Girls don't instinctively know how to apply makeup, Anthony, they have to be taught. My sister taught me. I remember her first rule was 'less is more'. In other words, makeup is meant to enhance your features, so the less you apply the better.”
She spoke so calmly that I instantly felt better: “Would you teach me?” I asked.
“I could teach you, with your mum's permission,” she replied. “But tell me, where did you get the clothes and makeup from?”
“They were things my sister Jeanette left behind when she moved out,” I said. "I think she deliberately left them for me."
I could see that Harriet looked relieved. Perhaps she thought I had stolen them.
“I know you won't understand,” I said, her calmness rubbing off on me. “Girls can wear anything they like, even clothes that look like ones boys wear, but if I walked down the street wearing a dress, everyone would stare at me and think I was weird.”
Harriet asked me how long I'd been wearing girls' clothes and how they made me feel, so I explained that the first time I had dressed as a girl it just felt 'right' to me. I told her how Jeanette had asked me to wear a dress so she could adjust the hem, and even allowed me to wear a bra and slip under it so that it would hang properly. Her eyebrows rose a bit when she heard that. When I ran out of things to say, I finished by saying, “Does that make any sense?” To my relief, Harriet said it did. She explained to me the difference between a transvestite and someone who is transgendered, saying that she knew someone who was 'trans'. It was such a relief to know that I wasn't the only person who felt the way I did.
'Anthony, I think you should speak to your Mummy about your feelings; what do you think?”
“I know I should, but I don't know how I can. W-would you tell her for me?” I said.
“I can, but you know she will want to talk to you then?” replied Harriet
“Yes, but at least she would have time to get over the shock,” I said. I thought that being a girl herself she would know how to break the news to Mummy.
It was many years before I became aware that Mummy was in possession of information which would certainly have been news to me.
Before she left for the theatre, Harriet explained about different types of makeup remover, just as well as I had no idea about that and could have been left with my 'clown' makeup when the rest of the family arrived home. After showing me how to remove the makeup, she went off to the theatre, and I took off my girl's clothes and dressed again in my own ones. I actually felt a lot calmer.
The following Saturday, when I went off with Daddy to play tennis, Harriet sat down with Mummy and explained what had happened. All the time I was playing tennis I was thinking about what would happen when I got home, and as a result, my play was truly terrible, and Daddy couldn't understand why.
When we arrived home, I glanced at Mummy, but I couldn't tell from the look on her face what she was thinking. Just then the phone rang and Daddy answered it. I couldn't tell by what he was saying who was calling him.
“Darling, that's the club secretary calling; Barry was supposed to be playing in our match against Finchley tomorrow, but he's come down with a stomach bug, and they're asking if I can play in his place.”
“Of course, darling,” said Mummy. I guessed that she would be discussing Harriet's revelations with Daddy and then talking with me the following day, and so it turned out.
The following morning, Daddy went out early to the tennis club and left me and Mummy alone. The twins were out, I'm not sure where. I felt very nervous and it probably showed because Mummy didn't keep me waiting long.
“Darling, let's go and sit on the sofa and have a talk,” she said. I could feel myself shaking as I followed her into the lounge room and sat beside her on the big old comfortable sofa.
“You know what this is about, don't you? Harriet spoke to me as you asked her to, and I've now spoken to Daddy to see what he thinks.”
“Was Daddy very cross?” I asked.
“Not cross, although perhaps a bit surprised,” she replied. I felt sorry for Daddy. After three girls, he had wanted a son so much and now his son was saying he wanted to be another daughter.
“We've talked it over very carefully, and we want you to have time to make sure that it's what you really want. There's also the matter of your schooling. You're a bright … person, and its only three months to the end of the school year, so what we are suggesting is as follows; if you carry on to the end of the school year as Anthony, and do your exams, then when you come home from school, you can change and be our daughter instead, just while you are home. By the way, what do you want your name to be then?”
“Antonette,” I said promptly, and Mummy started a little.
“What is it?” I said.
She smiled slightly. “That was the name we had chosen for you if you'd been born a girl." She hesitated and flushed a little. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean it that way." She hurried on to cover her confusion: "You are going to need some extra clothes, so I will buy you a couple of skirts and tops and also some more underwear. You also need some shoes. I know you would like heels, but for now, I think a pair of 'Mary Janes' would be best, and you can graduate to heels later.”
I opened my mouth to protest and then realised the sense in what she was saying so I shut it again. What she had offered was sensible and the best I could hope for, so I wasn't going to rock the boat.
“What about Daddy and the twins?” I asked.
“Well Daddy is in agreement, and I will sit down with the twins and explain things to them. When you are dressed as a girl, then they must treat you as a girl. How does all this sound to you?”
“It sounds wonderful, Mummy,” I replied. “Thank you so much for being so understanding.”
Looking back, I can see the logic of my parents; decision. They knew that if they fought me over it, I would only dig my heels in harder; by agreeing to me being a girl at home for a few months, this would give me time to see if this is what I really wanted. I don't know what they hoped would happen because they never said, which was kind of them.
“One more thing; Harriet has offered to teach you suitable makeup for a teenage girl if you'd like her to. Being much closer to your age than I am, I think that would be a good idea if you are agreeable?”
“Oh yes!” I replied. I had wondered about makeup and hadn't dared to ask in case Mummy said I was too young for it.
You may wonder why I didn't race upstairs and change into being Antonette straight away; the fact is I was nervous, very nervous. I decided to wait until Monday, the following day, and perhaps have a word with Harriet first. Being Sunday, she was out with her then boyfriend, later husband, Reggie, and by the time she came home, I was already in bed.
The following day at school I felt very nervous and it showed. Even in the English literature class, my favourite, I couldn't seem to get my thoughts together.
“What's the matter with you today, Burton?” said the English teacher. “Dreaming about some girl?”
The rest of the class laughed and I blushed, but he had hit the nail on the head. What he didn't realise was the girl I was thinking about was me!
When I arrived home, I was pleased to see that Harriet was there.
“I believe your chat with your Mum went well?” she said.
“Very well,” I replied. “In fact, I have permission to become Antonette whenever I'm at home.”
“Like right now?” she smiled.
“Yes, right now,” I replied. “There's just one thing, Mummy said she gave you permission to help me with makeup if that's alright with you?”
“Yes it is,” said Harriet, producing a small bag with a well-known pharmacist's name on it. “In fact, I have a present for you. Every girl should have her own makeup, it's not good to use some that belongs to someone else, so I've bought you a basic starter kit, suitable for a teenage girl.”
Tears started in my eyes: “Harriet, that is so kind of you.”
She smiled. “Well, I suggest you change and then we can have a makeup lesson.”
I hurried up to my room and quickly stripped off the hated boy's clothes and dressed in my Antonette clothes. Then I knocked gently on Harriet's door and told her I was ready. She sat me down in front of the dressing table mirror and set out the makeup items she had purchased for me.
“You remember what I said about 'less is more'?” she said. “I'm only a few years older than you, and I know that at our age we don't need a lot of makeup, we just want to enhance our features. Have you washed your face?”
I assured her that I had, so then she set to work, showing me how to apply moisturiser, foundation and blush. She continued with basic eye makeup and then lip gloss. After that, she set to work on my hair, which I was already wearing as long as I could get away with at my all-boys' school. Finally, she was finished and invited me to look at myself in the mirror. I was thrilled at the result; there was no doubt that I was Antonette now.
“Thank you so much, Harriet,” I said.
“Next time, I suggest you do it yourself with me watching you to help you with anything you're not clear about.” She glanced at her watch. “Well, it's time I set off for the theatre. I know you may feel a bit nervous, but remember you look really nice and you are definitely a girl.”
I smiled at her. It was true, I did feel nervous, but wearing makeup made me feel more confident. I walked downstairs and waited for the family to arrive home. To try and keep calm, I sat on the sofa, spreading my skirts around me, and glanced through a copy of the 'Women's Weekly' magazine. I felt incredibly feminine, but also so nervous I had to resist the temptation to race upstairs and change back into Anthony. I told myself sternly that if I did that then I didn't deserve to be a girl.
When I heard the key turn in the front door, my heart skipped a beat and then began to race. Thank goodness it was Mummy. She walked into the lounge room and gave a double-take.
“Hello, Antonette. You're looking very nice,” she said.
I jumped up. “Thank you, Mummy,” I said.
“Come and give me a hug,” she said and I did so with enthusiasm. I felt relieved to have jumped the first hurdle, but of course there was still Daddy and my two sisters to come; what would they think?
Daddy was next home. I could see by the look on his face that he was a bit startled to see his new part-time daughter. By this time, Mummy had asked me to help her make tea, so I put on the pretty pinafore she gave me and was happy to assist her as it took my mind off the thought of what everyone else in the family would think.
“Hello … Antonette,” he said with only the slightest pause. “Hello Louise, what's for tea?” he said as he walked over to give Mummy a peck on the cheek as he always did. He seemed determined to act as though this happened every day. Two down, two to go.
When my twin sisters came in, my heart rate had really ramped up. I tried not to make it obvious that I was scrutinising their faces for any sign of disgust or a smirk, and to be fair to them, I saw neither. Instead, they both said, ”Hi Antonette, hi Mum, Dad”, in unison as they always did,
I would have given anything to be a fly on the wall when they went to their bedrooms, but I would have to wait. I don't know if it was my parents' threats, or if they were really trying to be understanding, but they treated me as if they'd had a younger sister for years. To my surprise, they managed to keep it up.
And so my dual existence began. Every day after school I changed and became Antonette. On the second day, Harriet gave me another tutorial on makeup, then watched my attempt and she told me that I did it quite well. This was good as on Wednesday, she had a matinée as well as an evening performance so she was out until quite late, and I had to apply my makeup by myself. Mummy looked approvingly when I asked her if I had applied it properly.
“You're a smart girl,” she said. “It doesn't take you long to pick things up.”
As promised, she bought me a couple of skirts and tops and also some more underwear. I hoped that before long she might allow me to go shopping with her and pick my own clothes, but as my old Latin master said 'festina lente', in other words 'hasten slowly', so I learned to be patient.
I should say something about Harriet who stayed with us for about a month while she was acting in the London season of her first professional play. I've already mentioned that I had seen her perform and was greatly impressed. I had no doubt that she was destined for great things and so it turned out. However, what I really want to say is what a charming and kind person she was then and still is today.
If I had to find fault with her, it is her extreme modesty about her talents. Obviously other people view them very differently which is why she is one of the youngest non-athletes to be made a Dame, and how richly deserved that is. Not only does she give incredible performances in the roles she undertakes, but she's also involved with the Youth Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon, freely giving her spare time to encouraging the next generation of performers, and she's also involved with several charities, all done without any thought that it would advance her career.
I shall probably get into trouble with her for writing that, but I think it deserves to be recorded. Whenever I can, I attended productions in which she performs, One of my cherished possessions is the DVD of her performance in 'Romeo and Juliet' which she kindly sent me, and autographed at my request. I have watched it a number of times and in my humble opinion and with due respect to some of the amazing British actresses who have played the role, I still think that Harriet's is the definitive 'Juliet' by which all other performances should be compared. I freely confess that the final scene in the mausoleum brings me to tears every time I watch it.
To be continued
Next time: I go out as Antonette and find a new school
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 3 I go out as Antonette and find a new school
I don't know if my parents really thought that the novelty of being Antonette would wear off eventually, but as time passed, I'm sure they realised that she was here to stay. I really felt that I was cross-dressing as a boy to go to school and that my real self appeared when I got home and could shed those awful school uniform clothes
About halfway through Harriet's theatre season, something bad happened; her sister Emma rang to say that their mother was in hospital with pneumonia, and she had to rush home to see her. I heard that Harriet had an understudy who took over for her and I couldn't help wondering what would have happened if she hadn't had one. Fortunately, her mummy recovered but I think it was touch and go for a while. I remember praying for her mummy whom I had met when she brought Harriet to our house to see the room where Harriet stayed. I remembered thinking at the time that she was a very nice lady.
After about a week, Harriet came back to resume her rôle. It was about this time that I asked a favour of her and Mummy. While I loved dressing as Antonette at home, it did almost feel like being in prison, and I knew I would love to go out during the day shopping as a girl, even for a short while. I asked Mummy if I could go out dressed, and finally, she agreed if Harriet was willing to take me. Being the kind person she is, Harriet agreed and the following Friday I rushed home from school to change. Harriet had given me tips on how to pass unnoticed. She knew I wanted to wear a skirt, so she suggested my tartan skirt and black opaque tights. A woollen top and boots with two-inch heels completed my outfit, and I put on minimal makeup.
Although I had desperately wanted to go out dressed, I must confess that when I reached the front door, I felt so nervous, with my heart racing, that I very nearly backed out. Harriet didn't try to persuade me, she merely pointed out that the first time was always going to be the most difficult, so I took a deep breath and stepped outside.
As we walked down the street, I asked Harriet if she could hear my heart beating, it sounded like a drum pounding in my ears, but she assured me nobody else could hear it. We stopped at a café just down the road and had a cup of tea. By now I was starting to get a little more relaxed. Harriet had to get back for the evening performance, and it was on the way back that I had a real fright. Three teenage girls were approaching us and I saw them looking at us as we passed. Nothing was said but then a few moments later one of the girls called out “Wait!” and my heart almost stopped. It turned out that Harriet had dropped her purse and one of the girls came back and gave it to her.
Looking back I think Harriet was as shocked as I was! The girl thought she recognised Harriet from having been taken (reluctantly I think) to see the play with the school. I had felt like running, but I was rooted to the spot. Fortunately, after a few words, the girl turned and went back to her friends. Phew! We arrived home without any more incidents and Harriet assured me that next time would be easier.
“I promise you I will keep a tight hold on my purse in future,” she said.
Now that I was getting more competent in makeup, Harriet gave me some masterclasses in eye makeup. My next wish was to have pierced ears so that I could wear a greater range of earrings. Mummy and Daddy were a bit reluctant, even when I assured them that some of the boys at school had gold studs in their ears.
“It would never have happened in my day,” grumbled Daddy.
“Things change, darling,” said Mummy.
Harriet accompanied me to the local beauty parlour and I was again dressed as Antonette. If the staff there noticed anything, they said nothing, I felt a lot more relaxed on this occasion, and felt so proud and so feminine, walking home with gold studs in my ears. The minor discomfort had been well worth it.
I should have mentioned that my older sister Jeanette had visited us and met up with me as Antonette. She was very complimentary and said I was a very pretty girl. When I had time to see her on her own, I thanked her for leaving the clothes behind.
“I know you did it on purpose,” I said.
Jeanette smiled. “It was a bit of a test in a way. If you weren't interested in them, you would have told me I'd left them and the makeup, but when I heard nothing, I knew that you were keeping them. I can't say I was surprised.”
I blushed. “By the way, I have my own makeup now, so would you like yours back, in fact, do you want your clothes back as well?”
“No, you're welcome to keep them,” said Jeanette. I didn't want to insult her by saying that I wasn't using her makeup any more after advice from Harriet; instead, I just thanked her.
“I'm guessing that you've made up your mind to be a girl fulltime?” she said.
“Oh yes,” I replied. “I have to be a boy at school until the end of the school year, but after that, I want to see a doctor and start treatment to be a girl.”
There was one more gymnastics competition before the end of the year. That was one thing I felt rather sorry about as I knew it would be my last competition. I had already discussed with Mummy what would happen when the school year came to an end, namely me seeing a specialist and then hoping that I could go to a new school, this time as a girl. However, I could hardly expect to continue gymnastics as a girl as someone was sure to realise who I was and then there would be all the publicity on whether a nominal boy was allowed to compete in a girls' competition. This was something I wanted to avoid at all costs. Oh well, sacrifices would have to be made.
Finally, Harriet's time in London came to a close. She had obtained another position as understudy for Ophelia in Shakespeare's 'Hamlet' at Stratford-Upon-Avon, which I was very pleased to hear about, although I knew that I was really going to miss her. We had a special farewell dinner for her at home, and the following morning I was up early to see her leave. We hugged and I nearly burst into tears.
“Remember what Shakespeare wrote, 'To thine own self be true',” she whispered in my ear, not realising that my sister Jeanette had said the exact same words to me.
“I will be,” I promised. I held it together until she left, then I went to my room and burst into tears, but that was alright because I was now a girl.
Mummy had made an appointment for me to see our local G.P., who was a lady doctor. I was glad about that, as I had seen Dr Hilary Benson as a boy, and now I was seeing her to tell her I wanted to be a girl. Mummy suggested that I should wear my tartan skirt, opaque black tights with my Mary Jane shoes and a white blouse over my A-cup padded bra. For makeup, I was only using lip gloss. Mummy warned me that I would have to answer some rather embarrassing questions truthfully and would probably have to undergo a physical examination.
“If you don't agree to this, then Dr Benson probably won't be able to recommend any treatment to help you become a girl physically,” she said.
When we walked into Dr Benson's consulting room, I confess I felt very nervous. She asked how long I had felt that I should have been a girl, how long I had been dressing in borrowed girl's clothes, and also, most embarrassing of all, whether I had experienced an erection when I was dressed as a girl. I answered truthfully that yes, I had an erection when I first started to dress as a girl, but now I didn't, I just felt very comfortable dressed that way.
The story of me wearing Jeanette's dress so she could alter it came out, and then the clothes and makeup which she had 'accidentally' left behind when she moved out. Mummy pursed her lips at that revelation. I even had to tell about Harriet seeing me and all that had happened since then.
“This young lady Harriet seems to be very understanding,” said Dr Benson.
“She has a friend who is like me,” I replied. “So she knows what I am going through.”
As Mummy expected, I was asked to go behind a screen, remove all my clothes and lie on a narrow bed for a physical examination. I felt extremely embarrassed about it but reasoned that if I was going to pursue my aim of transitioning to a girl, this might be the first of many such examinations. Dr Benson was very gentle as well as being professional, and the whole ordeal was over in less than ten minutes and I was allowed to dress again.
“Well, Antonette,” she said when I was once more sitting in front of her desk with Mummy, “From my examination of you I have little doubt that you have 'gender dysphoria'. I know that sounds like a terrible disease, but all it really means is that you genuinely believe that you were born into the wrong body. I'm going to refer you to an expert in this area, but you might have to wait for a few months to see him. There are a number of young people who feel the same as you do; most are boys who think they should be girls, but there are also a few girls who wish to be boys.
“In the meantime, I'm going to prescribe you some medication called Aldactone. Since you are fifteen, this will stop you from developing adult male characteristics like facial hair. However, if you should eventually decide that transitioning is not for you, then by stopping the medication, the normal transition to an adult male will start to take place.”
I opened my mouth and she forestalled me. “I know you are going to say that you won't change your mind, but as your doctor, I can't give you irreversible medication until you have seen the specialist and lived as your preferred gender for some time. That's why you can't have hormone treatment yet.”
Mummy said. “Thank you for explaining everything so clearly Dr Benson. There's one other thing I'd like to ask you, although I know it's not really your area; Antonette obviously can't go back to the boy's school where she was studying, but I would like her to finish her schooling. Do you know of any school, I suppose a girls' school would be best, which would be willing to accept her?”
Dr Benson smiled. “Yes, that is a problem for young people in their teens who wish to transition. There is a small private school called Marion Ladies' College in Wood Green who might be able to help you. Why don't you give them a call?”
Mummy thanked Dr Benson and we left, with me clutching my script for the Aldactone. Mummy suggested that after we visited a pharmacy to get the medication, we could have lunch and then do a little shopping. I think she really enjoyed being able to shop with a daughter again. Jeanette was very feminine and loved shopping, but my twin sisters were quite the reverse and had no interest in clothes. Now, unexpectedly, Mummy had another daughter who wanted to shop.
It's often been said that while boys, and some girls as I have mentioned, have no interest in clothes, many girls are very happy to shop, and why not? Girls have so much more choice in what they wear, it's no wonder that they are happy to spend hours trying on clothes before deciding what to buy, and so it was on this particular occasion. Now that Mummy was as certain as I was that I was going to grow up as a girl, she was happy to help me chose more clothes to add to my growing wardrobe, and we had a very enjoyable afternoon.
The next step was a new school for me. Mummy rang Marion Ladies' College and was pleasantly surprised when her explanation of my current status was not met with a flat 'no'. Instead, we were invited to come to the school and meet with the headmistress. She asked that I bring along the exam results which I had received from my old school which I would be pleased to show her because they were quite good.
Mummy and I discussed what I should wear to the interview. We decided that I should look feminine but not 'over the top', so I wore a plain grey skirt, black opaque tights, my Mary Jane shoes, and a white blouse over a camisole and my padded bra. My only makeup was lip gloss. I think both Mummy and I were a bit nervous going to see the headmistress, Miss Vera Nightingale; if she wouldn't accept me, I might have trouble finding a school that would.
We arrived at the school a few days later. The buildings looked modern which was a good start. When we announced ourselves, her secretary asked us to take a seat, and we were only kept waiting a few minutes before a door opened and Miss Nightingale appeared. She was a tall, slim woman in her forties with her black hair pulled back in a bun, but she looked friendly enough.
Once we were seated in her office, she asked Mummy some questions about me, what my current status was, and she seemed pleased to hear about my visit to the doctor and my provisional treatment. We handed over my exam results and she seemed satisfied with what she saw.
Turning to me she said. “Well, Antonette, how do you feel about changing schools this late in your education?”
“I really have no choice, Miss Nightingale,” I replied. “I was attending a boys' school and I certainly couldn't go back there as a girl.”
She smiled. “I'm sure you couldn't. Even if it was allowed, the bullying would be merciless. If you do join us, some of the girls might not treat you too kindly, although I think the majority would, especially when they find out you are genuine in your desire to be a female. There is, of course, the question of the use of toilets and change rooms and we would have to get around that by allowing you to use the staff facilities. I don't think the girls would necessarily mind you using the pupils' facilities, but the parents might have concerns, unfounded though they would be. Now, would you like me to show you around the school?”
This sounded very encouraging, so of course, we agreed. We were informed that the school had only been open ten years, and the facilities were bright and modern. As we were shown around, Miss Nightingale asked me if I had any thoughts yet on what I would like to do after I finished my schooling.
“If I qualify, I would like to go to university and study for a Bachelor of Arts degree, and maybe then take up teaching,” I replied. I really had no idea what I wanted to do, but this sounded like a positive thing to say, and she nodded approvingly.
Returning to her office, Miss Nightingale said that she would be very happy to accept me as a pupil. Mummy was given papers to fill in. I knew that there would be fees involved and I was relieved when she didn't seem to worried when she saw what they were. This school had a uniform, so we were given a list of what should be purchased and the store that sold them, also a list of books I would need. I think both Mummy and I were very relieved when we left the school grounds. The next big hurdle had been jumped.
I am sure that school uniforms for teenagers were, and perhaps still are, deliberately designed to be as ugly as possible and do nothing for the appearance of the wearer. Now that I am older I can understand the reason for that. The mid-teens is the time when both boys and girls realise that they are attracted (generally), to the opposite sex. With their hormones starting to rage, and the fact that they are both fertile, there can be unintended consequences.
The girl's uniform at Marion College consisted of plain white knickers and bras for the older girls, a just below the knee-length woollen skirt in a predominantly grey tartan, opaque grey tights, and an opaque white blouse which did not reveal the plain bra worn underneath. Hair was shoulder-length, worn straight or in a pigtail. No makeup was allowed except a little clear lip gloss. The shoes were black 'Mary Jane' brand with no heels.
Because the uniform included a skirt (this was before the time when girls were allowed to wear trousers in winter for greater warmth), I was happy to wear it, and I could always change into something prettier when I arrived home, so unlike the other girls, as I was to find out, I had no complaints.
To be continued.
Next time: I join two schools
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 4 I join two schools
It was early September and the first day of the new school year had arrived. I confess that I was nervous as indeed I would have been even if I had been cis-gendered. Arriving as a new pupil in a school where I would be among girls who had known each other for years is rather daunting
Mummy dropped me off at the school gates where the other pupils were flooding in. She offered to come in with me but I thought that was not a good look and might immediately label me as a 'mummy's girl', which I was, but nobody need know about it. I stood there looking rather lost, not knowing exactly where to go until one of the girls about my age took pity on me and asked if I was new. On learning I was, she told me that because it was the first day of the school year, we would all be gathering in the school's assembly hall, and she showed me where it was. I was hoping she might stay with me, but having set me on the right track she went off to join her friends.
I walked into the hall, conspicuous as I imagined, in my brand new school uniform, and found myself a seat amongst the three hundred or so girls there. On the stroke of nine o'clock, Miss Nightingale followed by other adults whom I correctly surmised to be the teaching staff, walked onto the stage. There was only one man amongst them, young and rather handsome, the rest being women ranging in age from mid-twenties to about sixty which I then considered to be positively ancient.
Miss Nightingale stood at the lectern and tapped it with a gavel for silence which was instantly achieved. Obviously discipline was important at this school.
“Good morning, ladies … and gentleman,” she said, half turning her head to acknowledge the sole male present in the hall. “Welcome to another academic year at Marion Ladies' College. Our previous sixth form members left in July, after generally achieving very good marks in their final examinations. Some have gone on to university, studying medicine, law and other degrees, some are in retail, and some have other vocations; we wish all of them well.
“As a result of their departure, we now have a new sixth form, and a new Head Girl, Fiona Richardson; Fiona, please stand so that new pupils will recognise you.”
A rather short, serious girl with long dark hair and glasses stood up and turned around, smiling self-consciously.
“We now have a new First Form, and also three new pupils who have transferred from other schools. I will ask them to stand in turn so that you will recognise them. In the Fifth Form, we have Antonette Burton.”
I reluctantly rose to my feet, well aware that my face was burning with embarrassment, and I sat down as quickly as I could.
“Also in the Fifth Form is April Love.”
There was a ripple of quickly suppressed laughter as April stood up, looking as embarrassed as me. I took note of where she was sitting; as two new girls in the same form, perhaps we could be friends.
“Finally, we have Martha Jones, who will be joining the Fourth Form. I will ask you to welcome these girls and make them feel at home in what will initially seem like a strange environment.”
“It's strange alright,” muttered an older girl sitting near me, just loud enough that her friends around her could hear it. I was later to find out that her name was Nancy Mudd, although nobody dared make fun of her name, in fact, most of the girls were scared of her. She had a regular group of cronies who hung on her every word and laughed at her jokes, but everyone else stayed well away from her.
“We also have two new members of the teaching staff,” Miss Nightingale continued, “Miss Ann Beaumont will be teaching English, and Mr Mark Simons is the new Physical Education teacher.”
“Mmm, he can be physical with me any time he likes,” murmured Nancy. Even at my age, I wondered if employing a handsome young man in a girls' school was a wise move.
After some more 'housekeeping', the assembly broke up and we split up to go to our classrooms. I made my way over to April.
“Hi April, I'm Antonette, I'm new too; have you found out where our classroom is?
“Hi Antonette, pleased to meet you; yes it's down this corridor,” she replied.
We were the last there. The classroom was full of double desks and the other girls had obviously taken up their accustomed places, sitting together. Fortunately, this left one desk free, so April and I slid into the seats. just before the door opened and a lady aged about fifty, entered the room and stood at the front of the class.
“Good morning, girls. For the benefit of our new students, I am Miss Taylor, your form mistress and French teacher.” The school year had begun.
The way the school operated, we generally sat in the same classroom and after the roll had been called and any announcements made, the various teachers came into the classroom and conducted their class. The main exception was Physical Education, which was held in the school hall, converted into a gymnasium.
I was pleased to find that I was abreast of the levels at which the classes were taught and even ahead of some of them. April and I chatted briefly between classes but mainly about the lessons. At the end of the day, I went to my locker to collect my bag and as I was walking up the street to the main road to catch the bus, I saw April ahead of me so I hurried to catch her up.
“Hi April, how did you enjoy your first day?” I asked.
She grimaced/ “It was o.k., apart from the girls laughing at my name at Assembly.”
“I don't know why, it's a wonderful name, very pretty,” I replied. “How did your parents come to choose it?”
Now she smiled “Well, the first date they ever went on, my Dad took Mum to see a film called 'April Love' and there's also a song which Mum says is her favourite. When I was born in April, well I guess it was a no-brainer what they decided to call me.”
"How did you come to change schools?” I asked.
“Dad was working for a branch of the company based in Edinburgh, but they transferred him back to London, so here I am. I liked the school I was in too.”
“I thought I detected a faint Scottish accent,” I said.
April smiled. “We weren't there long enough for me to pick up a really strong accent. How about you, how did you come to Marion College?”
I hesitated and then decided that I could trust her. “April, I'd really like us to be friends, but I need to tell you something about myself, I'm transgender.”
Of all the possible reactions to my confession, April's was the least expected. “What's transgender?” she asked.
I suppose I shouldn't have been so surprised; after all, we are a small percentage of the total population: “Well, let me explain it like this; from as long as I can remember I knew I was a girl, but nature played a trick on me and gave me a boy's body.”
April looked shocked: “But you look like a girl, you sound like one and you act like one, I never would have guessed,” she said.
“Not all of me is like a girl, well not yet,” I replied. “When I was old enough to know what I wanted to be, I told Mummy and Daddy and recently I went to our local doctor who put me on tablets which stop me from developing into a man. Soon I'm going to a specialist doctor and I hope he will put me on female hormones so I can develop breasts and look more female.”
This was a 'potted version' of all that had happened of course, but I didn't feel the need to go into too much detail.
“I went to a boys' school before, but now I'm on treatment and dressing as a girl, I obviously couldn't go back there.”
“Does anyone at the school know?” asked April.
“Miss Nightingale does of course, and maybe she's told the teachers, but none of the girls know yet, However, I know the news may get out one day, so although I'd really like to be friends with you, perhaps it would be better for you if we aren't, or people might say cruel things about you, especially that Nancy Mudd.”
April smiled. “Well let them.”
I smiled too. “Thank you April,” I said.
Then something rather wonderful happened. When December arrived, Mummy, because of her work, was given two tickets to see the Sadler's Wells Royal Ballet's production of 'Swan Lake', and she asked me if I would like to accompany her, as Antonette. I was very excited at this since I would be going out wearing my prettiest dress and also wearing sheer tights and my new pair of shoes with three-inch heels. I would also be wearing evening makeup; that made me feel very grown-up!
The audience at the ballet largely consists of women with their mothers, daughters or other female relatives, plus a fairly large contingent of gay males. Very few straight men will admit to enjoying ballet! The theatre was magnificent, very old and so opulent with its red curtains, chandeliers and plush seats. There was a buzz of anticipation from the audience as we waited for the lights to dim. It was when the curtain rose and the performance started that the penny dropped for me. With my gymnastics training, I was sure that I could do all the steps that these young women in their elegant costumes were doing. If I couldn't do gymnastics anymore, why couldn't I do ballet? Perhaps I was overly optimistic, but then I was very young.
At the interval, while I was sipping a soft drink in the bar, I broached the subject with Mummy.
She smiled at me. “Well darling, it might not be so easy to get into a ballet school, but with your gymnastics training and a lot of practice, who knows?”
I just loved my visit to the ballet. “Swan Lake” is the most famous of all the classical ballets; danced to the wonderful music of Pyotr Tchaikovsky. The Sadler's Wells Royal Ballet is the premier ballet company in Britain and one of the best in the world. I suppose I came out of the theatre with stars in my eyes, but what is wrong with ambition when you are young?
Mummy was right, getting into a ballet school as a transgender girl was not easy. Thank goodness we lived in London where there are a number of ballet schools. The first three that Mummy approached all said it was not practical for me to join them, but the fourth one's response was a little more positive. The 'White Tutu Ballet School' was run by a lady called Miss Giselle du Plessis and she suggested that Mummy and I come in to see her.
Mummy's advice was that while I naturally dressed as a girl, I should wear a skirt and top with ankle socks and my 'Mary Jane' shoes. I also wore minimal makeup. I felt a little nervous when we arrived for our interview. I was starting to think that perhaps just getting into a ballet school would be my first major hurdle.
Miss du Plessis was a charming lady in her mid-forties at a guess. She informed us that she was a retired professional dancer who found that she had an aptitude for teaching. Mummy had already explained my special circumstances and that I had many years of experience in gymnastics. When we were shown into her office, she smiled in what I took to be an approving way at my presentation and invited us to take our seats..
“Well, Antonette, I have to say that most of my pupils, especially the ones who wish to dance professionally, start their training no later than the age of ten. However, your mother tells me that you have been involved with competitive gymnastics since you were eight and have been quite successful?”
“Yes, Miss du Plessis,” I replied. “I have taken part in interschool competitions for years with some success.”
“Antonette is being very modest; she has won a number of competitions, but that, of course, was competing as a boy,” said Mummy.
“And now, with your intention of transitioning, you have to retire from gymnastics and think you might be able to train as a ballet dancer? Well, there are certain similarities between the two disciplines. I presume you already have the body flexibility, would you like to show me that you can touch your toes?”
I smiled and standing up with my feet together, I reached down and touched my toes, and then going still further placed the palms of my hands flat on the ground. In that position, I couldn't see Miss du Plessis's face of course, but Mummy told me later that she raised her eyebrows slightly.
"Thank you, Antonette,” she said. There are other things I'd like to see you do, but you are not dressed for it today. I'd like you to come back and see me again, dressed in a leotard, and also with some ballet shoes. There is a shop just around the corner where you can buy them. I'll take you through some exercises that you can practice and then when you come back to see me again, I will tell you frankly if I think you have the potential to be successful as a professional ballet dancer. Even if you are not, there are still a number of amateur companies who are always on the lookout for dancers.
I looked at Mummy, after all, she had the money.
“That seems very fair, Miss du Plessis,” she said. “We'll go and buy the leotard and shoes right away.”
Not only did we buy those items, but we found that they also sold some books on exercises for ballet dancers and an introduction to the basic steps. Mummy kindly bought those for me as well.
“I'll pay you back as soon as I'm earning some money,” I promised her.
“That might be some years off,” she smiled.
“I didn't mean as a dancer, I want to find a part-time job and pay for my own lessons,” I replied.
Mummy gave me a hug. “I've seen how single-minded you can be when you set yourself to do something, after all, you've been practicing gymnastics for years. If it's at all possible, I think you will succeed in ballet as well.”
I knew what she meant by 'at all possible'. No doubt she was thinking that I had been born with a male pelvis, not a female one, but I hoped that all my gymnastic training would make me able to perform all the steps as well as a young woman. We would both find out in a few weeks.
At home I tried on the leotard and the ballet shoes and then set about teaching myself the five basic steps and the meaning of French names, like 'plié', 'arabesque', attitude' etc, I made up my mind to devote an hour a day to practice.
A week later we went to Miss du Plessis ballet school again. This time I was wearing my black leotard, with an 'A cup; padded bra underneath. Having small breasts is actually an advantage for a ballet dancer; have you ever seen one with 'C' or 'D' cups? She took us into the large rehearsal room with one wall full of mirrors and a long bar of wood with a circular cross-section, about three and a half feet off the ground which she informed us is called a barre (French) and pronounced 'bar'. This is used for part of the warm-up exercises before rehearsals and performances and was familiar to me because we also used them in gymnastics warmups, although then we used the English word 'bar', really it's the same thing.
“You would be familiar with warm-ups before doing your gymnastics, and in ballet we do the same thing,” she said. I put on my new ballet shoes, and then she took me through a series of exercises and seemed pleased with how well I coped with them, including the barre work. Then she took me through the basic positions of the feet and arms, and this was different from what I was used to in gymnastics but she seemed happy with how I was picking it up.
“Have you been practicing them?” she asked, and I blushed and admitted that I had bought a ballet introduction book and had practiced the positions. She didn't seem displeased with my enthusiasm.
After the session was concluded, Miss du Plessis took us back into her office.
“Antonette, from what I have seen today, I think you have potential. You will need to practice a lot, of course, at least an hour a day, and attend weekly classes. Normally I would not introduce a newcomer to pointe work for several years. But I think you will graduate to it in a matter of months not years. When would you like to start?”
I flushed with pleasure and glanced at Mummy who gave me a nod. “As soon as possible please, Miss du Plessis.”
“Excellent!” She exclaimed. “Now that you are going to join us I can reveal that we already have two other teenage girls who, like yourself, are going through a transition, All the girls know about them, as do their parents, and there is no problem with it. For that reason, I will let your status be known to the other girls. I should also tell you that we have four young men who are also training to be ballet dancers. As I assured the parents of the girls, we have allocated one change room to Penny and Rosemary and you will share it with them.”
Lessons took place on Saturday mornings and I was quite excited when Mummy took me to the first one. The changeroom for the trans girls was pointed out to me and I went in and introduced myself to the two other girls.
“Welcome to the ballet school,” said Penny. “It's nice to have another girl joining us.”
“I'm so glad you are in the school too. I thought I was going to be the only trans girl,” I said.
Penny was fifteen too and also on puberty blockers like me. She was a really pretty girl with long lustrous black hair that she wore up during the classes. Rosemary was seventeen; she was a tall girl with short blonde hair and had started on hormones. I could see that she was already developing real breasts. They were the first trans-girls I had ever met, or so I thought then, so it was really nice to be with girls who understood what I was going through. This was an unexpected bonus of going to ballet school. They welcomed me with a group hug.
“We've been at the ballet school for three years,” said Penny. “Are you just starting ballet?”
“Yes,” I replied, “But I've had experience with gymnastics for many years, so Miss du Plessis thinks I might manage alright. I've just changed from a boys' school to a girls' school and I've seen the Sadler's Wells Royal Ballet and thought I would like to try it, maybe even become a professional dancer.”
The two girls exchanged glances. I think they thought I was being overly optimistic.
“We don't want to become professional ballerinas, but we do love the exercise and taking part in the shows is good fun,” said Rosemary.
There were two assistant teachers, Miss Smith and Miss Brown, both retired ballerinas apparently looking for some extra income. I started to think that there wasn't much money in being a ballerina. Miss Smith, in particular, was the expert in teaching older girls who were just starting and I was very happy to work with her. She took me through the basic steps and also gave me tips on exercising at home, suggesting that I try to organise a barre.
“Perhaps your Dad can install one for you, otherwise you can purchase portable ones,” she said.
I did find myself a part-time job, serving in a McDonald's restaurant and if you are aghast at the thought, I hasten to add that at my meal breaks I was not stuffing myself with Big Macs and french fries, instead, the most I ever had was a salad or mini-wrap and a bottle of water since I was very conscious of my weight! I was very tempted to suggest to some of the customers that they follow my example.
Ballet dancers, both male and female use incredible amounts of energy while dancing, so we are very conscious of our diets and make sure we eat healthily. One of the lesser-known staff members of the company is our dietician who makes sure that we maintain a healthy weight and eat the food we need for energy. This is in contrast to those poor near-anorexic models who always look so glum on the catwalk because they are probably starving themselves.
To be continued
Next time: The school dance
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 5 The School Dance
Meanwhile, at school, there was dancing of a different kind. Miss Nightingale thought that young ladies should be able to ballroom dance, so we had a lesson each week. We only learned the basic waltz, foxtrot and quickstep, enough for us to manage at any social event we attended where there was dancing. Because there were only girls at the school, we had to take it in turns to be the 'boy' during the practicing. I found that I picked it up quite quickly; it was certainly easier than ballet dancing. I found it a breeze.
At the end of the school term, which was close to Christmas, we were given a chance to demonstrate our prowess with an evening dance to which boys from the local school, Francis Xavier College in Wood Green were invited. This generated a lot of excitement as you can imagine.
Mummy was excited too. Jeanette, her feminine daughter had left home, and knowing that the twins had no interest in pretty clothes and after them had come a boy, she had resigned herself to the fact that she wouldn't have any children to go clothes shopping with. Now all that had changed and she again had a very feminine daughter who was more than happy to go shopping any time.
The following weekend we hit the clothes shops and spent many happy hours looking for something suitable for me to wear to the dance. I tried on numerous dresses, which was a joy in itself before we finally found what we both agreed was the perfect one, green shantung silk with a full skirt worn over a stiffened petticoat, perhaps a bit 'retro', but so feminine-looking. It was also rather expensive in my eyes, far more than I could afford from my earnings but Mummy seemed only too pleased to pay for it. I could hardly believe my luck since that freed up my money for spending on makeup and jewelry.
However, as time went by and the date approached, I became rather concerned and wondered if I should go to the dance at all. I expressed my doubts to Mummy.
“Of course you should go, darling,” said Mummy. “You're a girl now and you should have the fun of dancing with boys.”
“But I'm worried, supposing a boy dancing with me realises that I'm not like other girls?” I said.
Mummy was smart; despite my reticence to come out with what was actually troubling me, she realised what the problem was.
“Don't worry about that darling, I'll find a solution for you.”
A day later she produced a 'shapewear' elasticated brief she had bought.
“I made some inquiries; this will hold everything tucked away and make sure you have a smooth outline no matter what happens,” she said. “Don't forget you will have a slip and a petticoat under your dress too. Any boy you dance with won't feel a thing.”
I hoped she was right.
The day of the dance arrived, and Mummy dropped me off at the school at six o'clock. The Assembly Hall was decorated with balloons and streamers, and a five-piece band was setting up on the stage. I was wearing my gorgeous new dress under which I wore a white petticoat as well as a full silk slip, both with gorgeous French lace around the hems. I felt completely confident, just as Mummy had said.
I also wore sheer tights in a light tan colour, my shoes with three-inch heels matched my dress, my newly manicured nails were varnished in a red shade that matched my lipstick and I felt like a million pounds with my carefully styled hair and evening makeup, courtesy of Mummy. Even the twins were impressed when they saw me before Mummy drove me to the school. The other girls were dressed to the nines too, so we spent the time while waiting for the boys to arrive, complimenting each other on our appearances.
There was one minor drama; Nancy Mudd probably had the biggest breasts of anyone in the school, including the teachers, and the dress she was wearing was showing them off to full advantage, a bit too full in fact. The story that flew around was that Miss Nightingale had spoken to Nancy and she was on the point of being sent home to put on something more appropriate. Luckily for her, one of the teachers produced a camisole which provided just enough extra coverage to let her stay. She was under strict instructions not to let it slip down.
Finally, the boys arrived, and huddled together at the hall entrance, finding safety in numbers I presumed, while the band played to an empty dance floor. They seemed to be staring at all us girls in awe. I felt sorry for them; thanks to our beautiful hairstyles, makeup, gorgeous dresses, sheer nylons, and heeled shoes, we were transformed from schoolgirls into young ladies. Despite shedding their school uniforms and appearing in suits or sports coats and grey flannel trousers, the boys were still just boys.
There was one exception, a youth who was taller than the others, with blond wavy hair. He was quite handsome, and didn't he know it! The band struck up a foxtrot and Mr Handsome strolled along the line of girls sitting along the wall (like so many wallflowers I thought), ready to make his pick. The girls all pretended not to notice him and I hoped he wouldn't choose me. I had made up my mind to refuse him if he did. I needn't have worried, Nancy already had her eye on him. Somehow she had managed to lower the camisole to give more prominence to her 'assets'. The youth was not immune to the implied offering;. he stopped in front of Nancy and without a word, offered his hand which she immediately took.
Now that one couple was dancing, it seemed to give the other boys confidence and they started to walk across to us too. One boy with a studious face and black-rimmed 'Buddy Holly' glasses attracted my attention. He looked uneasy, so as he was about to pass by, I gave him an encouraging smile and he stopped and in a nervous voice said: “May I have this dance please?”
“Yes, thank you,” I replied, and took his proferred hand. We began to dance and I was pleasantly surprised that he was quite good, well he didn't tread on my toes anyway!
“My name's Gary,” he said.
“I'm Antonette; I'm pleased to meet you, Gary,” I responded.
“'Antonette', that's a pretty name,” he responded. I wondered if the boys had received coaching on 'making conversation with girls'? I very nearly said 'I chose it myself', but stopped myself in time. That might have led to awkward questions!
“I came to a dance here once before, but I don't remember seeing you,” he said.
“I only recently started here because it's a better school than my previous one,” I replied. “Are you studying with a view to a particular career?” I asked, subtly changing the subject.
“I'd like to be an astronomer, so I'm studying science subjects and mathematics and then I want to go to university to continue my studies,” he responded. “A lot of people think astronomers spend all their time looking through telescopes, but there's a lot more to it than that.”
“I can understand that, how else could you predict things like the next eclipse? That must take a lot of mathematical knowledge,” I responded and he seemed pleased with my comment. I hoped I was showing him I wasn't 'just a pretty face'. (Oh dear, does that sound boastful?)
“I do have a telescope at home; I built it myself,” he said. I was genuinely impressed.
“Wow; that's amazing,” I responded. “Did it take you a long time?”
“About a year. Maybe you'd like to see it sometime?” he said and then perhaps he thought the offer a bit premature because he hurriedly said: “What about you, what do you want to do?” I could have said that I wanted to be a ballet dancer but I thought he might find that a bit shallow, and suddenly it was important to me what he thought, so I responded that I wanted to go to university and maybe become a teacher. He nodded, obviously thinking that was a serious response.
As we danced, we passed Nancy and the blond boy. I noticed that they were dancing so close it looked like their bodies were glued together. That certainly wasn't how we had been taught to dance, but I suspected it was having the desired effect on them both.
The bracket of tunes came to an end and I thought that might be it, but Gary asked if I would like a drink. I didn't really need one but I accepted of course and holding my hand, he led me to the table in the corner of the hall where soft drinks were provided, and we both took an orange squash.
“Do you find it hot in here?” he asked. “We could step outside for a minute if it's not too cold for you.” Again I accepted. I really liked this boy and wanted to talk with him some more.
He was right, it was a bit chilly, being December. I involuntarily shivered, and he took off his coat and put it around my shoulders. I thanked him of course, clearly, chivalry was not yet dead! We chatted for a few more minutes and then went back into the hall.
“I guess other boys will want to dance with you,” he said as he led me to a vacant seat.
“Some girls might want you to dance with them,” I responded. “But I hope we can dance again later.”
There was an awkward pause and thankfully, April came up, so Gary said “Thank you again” and walked away.
“I think you have scored an admirer there,” said April.
“He's really nice,” I said
“I'm going to the 'Ladies', would you like to come?” she said. I wasn't really supposed to go there, but I glanced around and the few teachers present seemed fully occupied and with all the people there they probably wouldn't notice, so I agreed.
The girls' toilets were a world away from the ones I was used to at the boys' school especially on this occasion. Besides using the cubicles, girls were adjusting their hair, touching up their lipstick and gossiping. One girl, I think her name was Rose, was holding forth th a rapt audience, and we edged closer to hear what she was saying.
“Charlie invited me outside for a breath of fresh air.”
“Is that what they call it now?” one of the girls said, giggling.
“Did he push his tongue down your throat?” asked another.
Rose was unfazed. “Well he's a good kisser if that's what you're asking,” she said. “Anyway, we were snogging when some distance away, I heard this muffled squealing and grunting, so I put my finger to my lips, took Charlie's hand and we crept closer to see what was going on.”
“Do tell,” said several of the girls.
“It was Nancy, of course. The tall blond guy had her backed up against a wall, her skirt was around her waist and they were going at it hammer and tongs.”
“Did they see you?” asked one girl.
“Nah! They were too busy screwing. We watched them for a couple of minutes and then crept away and started to snog again. Charlie said 'That looked like fun,' but I said 'No way, José, it's too damn chilly out here.' I did give him a squeeze though. He's got a nice package; maybe we'll get together sometime.”
Listening to all this I was frankly shocked. I had thought that all the girls at the school were proper young ladies, but it seemed I was wrong. April saw the look on my face when we left the 'Ladies' and made our way back to the hall.
You don't want to believe everything they say,” she remarked. “Some girls like to make out they're having sex with their boyfriends because it makes them sound more mature. As for Nancy, I can believe that, because I've already heard that she's the town bike.”
April saw the puzzled look on my face and explained what it meant. The visit to the school 'Ladies' had certainly been an eye-opener for me. As we reached the hall April said that the boys we had been dancing with, Gary and Michael, would be waiting for us, and she was right.
“Maybe we can do a double date?” she suggested.
“I don't know that he's going to ask me out,” I said, doubtfully.
“Oh he'll ask you alright,” said April, and again she was right.
Gary and I had another dance and then he asked me to excuse him for a minute. Obviously he was heading for what had been temporarily designated the 'Boys' Room'
We had all been told not to refuse any request from a boy to dance with them. One of the girls had commented, “We can't damage their fragile little egos by refusing them!”
While Gary was gone, a short, thickset boy came up and asked me to dance. I accepted but quite soon wished I hadn't. For a start, he was not a good dancer and trod on my foot within a few steps. In addition, he had little or no conversation and insisted on pulling me hard against him so that I could feel his erection. If he thought that this would excite me, he was sadly mistaken since it had precisely the opposite effect. I wondered how to get away from him and used the first opportunity when he trod on my foot again. It did not really hurt me but I cried out as though I was in great pain. To give him his due he stopped dancing and looked concerned.
“I'm so sorry,” he said.
“I think I'll have to sit the rest of this out,” I replied. “Could you help me to a seat please?”
As he helped me to a seat, (I was doing a great show of limping), I made sure it was a single one between two girls, so that he couldn't sit beside me. Then I thanked him and watched him walk away. with a rather hangdog air.
“What happened?” said the girl sitting beside me.
“He was an dreadful dancer and kept pulling me towards him to feel his 'thing'. I used the excuse that he trod on my foot to get away,” I replied.
She giggled. “Good for you. Aren't some of the boys awful?”
“Some, but not all,” I replied, seeing Gary walking towards me.
“I was wondering where you had got to,” he said, so I explained how I came to be in a different seat. “I'll have to pretend to be crippled for a bit,” I said. “But I hope we can dance again soon.”
Gary and I danced exclusively with each other for the rest of the evening and I could see that he was plucking up the courage to ask me out, so without being too direct, I tried to give him every encouragement. We reached the last waltz and I thought he was going to squib it, but at long last, he said: “I don't suppose you'd like to go out with me?”
“I'd like that very much,” I said. “Would you like my phone number?” That was perhaps a little forward of me, but if he didn't have it, how would he contact me?
I knew that Mummy was waiting for me outside the hall, so as the band finished the tune I said: “Thank you so much, Gary; I've had a lovely evening, and I look forward to hearing from you.” Then I kissed him on the cheek. He looked a bit startled but very pleased. Smiling, he said: “Thank you so much Antonette, I've had a great time too, I'll ring you soon.”
I explained that Mummy was waiting for me, so we said 'Goodnight' inside the hall. When I slipped into the front seat of the car, Mummy looked at me and smiled: “You look like you've had a good time,” she said.
I smiled too. “I met this really nice boy called Gary and he's going to ring and ask me out.”
Mummy smiled” “Congratulations! Your first boyfriend.”
As Mummy drove us home, I was silent for a while, something she picked up on.
“What's on your mind, darling?” she said.
“Mummy, if you have a boyfriend, does that mean you have to have sex with him?”
Looking back now, I wonder how she kept a straight face.
“Why do you think that darling?” she asked. I told her about Nancy and the blond boy from Francis Xavier College.
“From what you are telling me, it doesn't sound as if they are actually boyfriend and girlfriend, they just met up tonight and decided to have sex. Some girls think that that's the way to keep a boy, but look upon it another way; if you give him sex the first time you meet, then what's to stop him going off and looking for another girl who will do the same thing?
“To answer your question, no, you certainly don't have to have sex with a boyfriend; in fact, at your age, I think it's probably better if you don't have sex. There's time for that later when you are serious about each other or even married. Do you think that Gary is the sort of boy who might ask you for sex?”
“No, I don't think he is, although he might feel pressured by the other boys to ask for it, like a 'rite of passage' thing,” I responded.
“Well, you are getting older now, so I can only offer advice rather than give you an order. Yours is a special case of course, but if Gary did ask for sex, you obviously couldn't oblige, and if he wouldn't accept that, then the only option is to stop seeing him, but let's give him the benefit of the doubt, shall we? I take it he has no idea about your special circumstances?”
I blushed. “No, he doesn't. I would like him to think I'm just a normal girl, having a nice friendship with a nice boy,” I replied.
“I think that sounds like a great idea,” replied Mummy. As she continued to drive us home, she asked more about Gary and I think at that stage that she was fairly convinced that he wouldn't be leading her daughter down a path where she didn't want to go.
I expected Gary to ring me the next day and ask where I would like him to take me to, but there was no phone call. I felt very disappointed and wondered if after sleeping on it, he had decided that I wasn't the girl that he wanted to take out after all. Mummy said nothing, but I'm sure she saw me wandering around the house with a long face and guessed the reason. Looking back, I think that she knew this was all part of the growing up process; sometimes in life, we have disappointments.
The following day was Monday and I went to school. The whole place was abuzz with who had linked up with what boy or boys and stories about what had gone on, especially what Nancy had done, for anybody who hadn't caught up with it. I think Nancy wondered why everyone seemed to be staring at her and some were giggling behind her back. She thought she had been very discrete in her liaison with the young Adonis outside the hall, but it's hard to keep a secret in a girls' school. She must have quizzed one of her cronies in the end because she was soon walking around with a face like thunder, and Rose was keeping well out of her way.
In the end, the two girls clashed and there was a real catfight, broken up by a couple of the teachers. They were both hauled up before Miss Nightingale who demanded to know the cause of the contretemps, but both girls refused to go further than say it was a difference of opinion. They were put on notice that another such incident would result in them both being suspended.
When I caught up with my friend April, she asked if Gary had phoned me yet to arrange a date. With a long face, I admitted that I hadn't heard from him.
“Don't worry, he'll call. There could be any one of a dozen reasons why he didn't ring you yesterday,” said April. I wondered if she was just trying to cheer me up.
“Has Michael rung you to arrange a date?” I asked.
“Well, yes he has. He's actually a friend of Gary's and when I spoke to him on the phone yesterday he asked me about my friend, the pretty girl, saying that Gary couldn't stop talking about her, so there's your answer, he'll call you for sure.”
I must admit that cheered me up a lot and the fact that he thought me pretty was a bonus. I was so glad that April and I had become firm friends so quickly. It was a bonus having a friend about my age to help me in my quest to become a proper girl. She constantly gave me hints and tips, things I never would have thought of myself. I think she rather enjoyed being my mentor.
That evening, Gary phoned, full of apologies for not ringing on Sunday.
“I put your phone number away in a secure place and then I forgot where it was,” he said. “I was in a real panic until I found out that my friend Michael is going to go out with your friend April, and then I knew I could get in touch with you again. Then, of course, I found the paper with your number on it.”
I didn't tell him about how worried I was that he wasn't going to ring me; well a girl has to keep her self-respect! He asked if I'd like to go to the pictures on Friday night and of course, I accepted the invitation. The nearest cinema complex has about six films showing at once, so I felt sure we would find something that we both wanted to see. We chatted for a while before we hung up. I was so pleased and relieved that I'd heard from him.
The next day at school, I was able to tell April that Gary and I had made contact and our date was arranged for Friday evening.
“April, is it alright to kiss on a first date?” I asked her.
“If you really like the guy or course it is,” she replied. “I presume you are referring to kissing on the lips rather than the cheek? If you are taken out but don't feel compatible with the guy, then a kiss on the cheek when you part is a nice letdown and usually indicates that there won't be another date.”
“Wow, there's more to this than I thought,” I said. “Another thing, I hope you won't think I'm naïve, but I've heard of French kissing, but I don't really know what it is.”
April smiled. “It's a form of kissing where you explore each other's mouths with your tongues. It's usually a progression from a closed mouth kiss when you are really getting into it with a boy.”
I knew I was blushing but couldn't help it. “Have you done it and do you really enjoy it?” I asked.
Now it was April's turn to blush. “Yes I have and I really enjoy it, with the right guy of course. I'm sure I'm going to enjoy it with Michael.”
I loved having girl-chats with April. I couldn't imagine boys having the same sort of chats with other boys.
To be continued.
Next Time: Our first date
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 6 Our first date
The week seemed to drag because I was so looking forward to my first date with Gary. I had discussed with Mummy what I should wear. I wanted to wear a skirt of course, or maybe a dress, I just wasn't sure. I wouldn't be dressed up like I was for the school dance, but I still wanted to wear stockings and heels and look really feminine.
Mummy and I went through my wardrobe of clothes which was gradually increasing in size and variety, and we finally decided on a grey pleated skirt and a white silk slip over black, semi-sheer tights, since it was cold. I would be wearing a woollen top over a padded bra and camisole, I had already discovered that silk or nylon underwear and tights really kept me quite warm. I now had a couple of pairs of three-inch heels, so I decided on the black ones.
Friday evening arrived at long last and I hurried home from school so that I could take my time getting dressed, which for a girl is part of the enjoyment of going out When I was dressed and had attended to my hair and makeup, I examined myself in the mirror and was quite pleased with what I saw; Mummy approved too. She dropped me off at the cinema where I could see Gary waiting outside. We had arranged that Daddy would be back to pick me up after the film finished. I would have like Gary to bring me home since the cinema was only about a twenty-minute walk from where we lived, but I understood that Daddy was protective of me so I agreed to it without argument.
Mummy pulled the car into the kerbside and I got out in a ladylike fashion, legs together and skirt well down.
Gary's face broke into a broad smile when he saw me. Although I was on time, he confessed sometime later that he wasn't sure I would come as he'd been 'stood up' before. To my way of thinking that is an awful thing to do. If I ever changed my mind about going on a date, I hope I would have the decency to call the boy and let him down gently with some excuse.
“Hello Antonette, you do look nice,” he said.
“Thank you,” I replied. He wouldn't have had any idea about the amount of time I had spent on selecting what to wear and then getting ready on the day; boys usually don't, because it hardly takes them any time at all to get ready.
We walked into the multiplex together. It had six screens, so he asked me what film I would like to see. I scanned the display and saw that there was a 'girls' film' which I'd like to see, but I'm sure Mummy would like to go with me to see that one. There was also a 'Star Wars' movie, so I asked Gary if he'd like to see that, being fairly sure he would.
“Well, yes, I'd like to see it,” he said. “But is it something you'd like to see?”
“Just because I'm a girl, doesn't mean I don't like an adventure film,” I replied, and then wished I hadn't because he looked wounded. Oh dear, I seemed to have hurt his feelings. “I”m sorry, Gary, that didn't come out the way I intended, I hope you didn't think I was rude.”
He brightened. “No, it's fine.”
“It isn't, and I apologise,” I said. “Can I buy you a coffee while we wait for the session to start?”
Gary smiled. “I haven't been out with many girls to be honest, but you're not like any of them.”
'He knows!', I thought, and I'm sure I turned pale because he looked quite concerned and asked if I was alright.
I forced myself to say.”I'm fine thank you, Gary. What did you mean about me not being like other girls?” ('Might as well get it out in the open,' I thought)
"What I mean is you are very smart and so pretty, and I can't figure out why you don't already have a boyfriend,” he replied.
“Maybe I was waiting for the right boy to come along,” I replied, and I kissed him on the cheek. He beamed and I thought that at last, I'd done something right.
Gary insisted on buying the tickets so I paid for the coffee. Neither of us had a job so we were relying on pocket money.
We enjoyed our coffee and a chat and in no time we went to take our seats. I left it to Gary to decide where we should sit and he picked the centre of a row about halfway down the auditorium. I was thinking that maybe next time we'd sit in the back row, but in a way, I was pleased he hadn't suggested that.
I had a lot to learn about being a girl, there was a lot more to it than wearing pretty clothes, although that was a bonus of course. I was glad that for my first boyfriend I had found someone like Gary since I don't think he'd ever really had a girlfriend before, so didn't know what to expect from me. One of the things I was learning was that girls get what they want in a subtle way. For example, I really wanted him to hold my hand while we watched the film, so I casually put it on my lap within easy reach for him and then waited to see what happened. It took about fifteen minutes, but eventually, he did take hold of it, so I flashed him a smile and gave his hand a squeeze to show him that I was pleased that he had done it.
I did enjoy the film; it was a great adventure, in fact, a lot of people say the series is almost like the cowboy films of the fifties with well-defined good guys and bad guys but all happening in space of course. The violence is almost cartoon-like, there isn't blood and gore.
When it was finished and we were leaving our seats, I realised I had a problem; I really wanted Gary to ask me out again and I hoped he would take the initiative, but realising how shy he was I wasn't sure he would take that step. I enthused about how much I had enjoyed the film and he agreed with me. As we queued up to walk out of the cinema, I took the opportunity to take his hand and steer him out of the line of people.
“Gary, my Daddy is probably waiting for me in the foyer, so we had better say goodnight here.” Then, thank goodness he said something.
“Antonette, I've really enjoyed going out with you tonight, would you like to go out again, please?” I was so relieved, I nearly breathed a sigh of relief.
“I'd like that very much, Gary. I'm free next Sunday if you are? Maybe we could go to the Zoo, or a museum if it's raining? What do you think?”
“I'd really like that,” he said. I had really wanted to kiss him but had thought it was too soon. Now, without thinking, I leaned forward and gave him a brief kiss on the lips. He looked startled but very pleased. I think it was the first time a girl had kissed him, or he had kissed a girl for that matter.
“I'll ring you later in the week if that's ok,” he said.
“I'll look forward to it,” I replied.
We joined the queue of people leaving the cinema, and sure enough, Daddy was waiting for me in the foyer. I led Gary over and introduced him.
“Hello, Gary, it's nice to meet you,” said Daddy, shaking Gary's hand.
“It's nice to meet you too, sir,” said Gary.
“How was the film?” said Daddy.
Gary and I both started to answer at the same time, and then we stopped, and Daddy laughed.
“I'm guessing you really enjoyed it,” he said.
“Yes, we did,” I said. I said goodnight to Gary, and Daddy and I walked to where he had parked the car.
As we drove home he said: “Gary seems a nice boy.”
“He is!” I exclaimed, perhaps a little too enthusiastically.
Daddy laughed: “I'm guessing that's why you enjoyed the film so much.”
“Daddy!” I exclaimed, and he laughed. “I was young myself once, Antonette.”
On Monday, I caught up with April. In a short space of time, we had become real bosom buddies.
“How was your date with Gary?” she asked. “Did you kiss?”
She laughed. “No need to answer, your face says it all.”
“I didn't intend to,” I said. “Somehow it just happened.”
“That's the best sort of kiss,” she said. “I presume you are going out with him again?”
“Yes, we're going out next Sunday, either to the Zoo or a museum depending on the weather.”
“Great!” said April. “Isn't it fun having a boyfriend to go out with?”
“What about your date with Michael?” I said, changing the subject.
“It was great,” she replied. “He took me to the pictures too. We sat in the back row and yes, there was kissing, in fact quite a bit of it. I missed a lot of the film, but never mind.”
“April, I've so much to learn about being a girl,” I said. “But it's fun learning.”
“You've got a lot of catching up to do, but you're making good progress, and you're more feminine than some 'cis' girls I know.”
“What does 'cis' mean,” I asked.
“Girls who were born that way, in other words not 'trans',” she replied.
The following Sunday, after getting permission from both sets of parents, Gary came to pick me up at my house about nine o'clock and we took the underground train from Finsbury Park to Warren Street station and then walked to London Zoo in Regents Park. Being on a tight budget, we split the cost of the train fares and the entrance fees. I had got up early and made us a lunch of sandwiches and cake to take with a bottle of water each.
Although it was winter, the weather was very mild and sunny which pleased me because I much preferred to wear a skirt when going out with Gary. As soon as we were out of sight of my house, we held hands as we walked to the station. I felt so happy to be spending a whole day with my boyfriend and I'm sure Gary felt great being with his girlfriend because he told me so!
We had a wonderful day walking around the London Zoo and looking at all the animals. I brought along a little 35mm film camera that my parents had bought me as a birthday present For those too young to remember the days before digital cameras, the black and white film (I couldn't afford colour) came in rolls of twenty-four or thirty-six exposures. Besides buying the film, there was also the cost of having it processed and the 'postcard-size' prints made.
In some ways, I think that using film was better than the digital cameras we use now, as we thought about the pictures we were going to take, rather than firing off multiple digital shots in the hope of getting a good one as we tend to do today. Among the pictures I took, which included my favourite animals, elephants and giraffes, was one of Gary, and also one he took of me, but we really wanted a picture of us together. This was well before the days of 'selfies', so we looked for a likely person to take it for us, and saw a young couple, just a few years older than us, also walking around holding hands. The young man was happy to take a picture of us.
I still have the album in which I placed the pictures, using the little triangular stickers which were inserted at each corner of the print and then attached to the album page. I always wrote on the back, who was in the picture, and the place and date, and using this system it is easy to remove the prints to see the back of them. There is nothing more frustrating than looking at an old picture and not knowing who the people are. I knew it was us, but maybe one day, Jeanette's grandchildren will look at the old album with the quaint black and white photos of two young people in old-fashioned clothes, and wonder who they are. Checking the back of the picture will tell them that they are Gary White and Antonette Burton at Regents Park Zoo, and the date.
But, I digress. We had the most wonderful day, and the time flew by. In no time, we had to leave and walk back to the station and take the underground train back home as we had promised that I would be back by five o'clock.. The train was fairly empty, and at one point there was nobody in the carriage except us. We were cuddled up to each other, and as the train left the station, we looked at each other, and Gary leaned over and we started to kiss with our eyes closed. It wasn't a full-on French kiss, although our lips did part slightly and the tips of our tongues touched, but the kiss went on for a long time, right until we felt the train slowing for the next station, where unfortunately some people entered the carriage. We just looked at each other and smiled.
As I look back, I remember April's tale of her parents and 'April Love'. It was December when Gary and I went to the Zoo, but that experience of young love is something I'll never forget.
To be continued
Next time: 'Ae fond kiss'
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 7 'Ae fond kiss'
My life as a girl had developed into a routine. Every weekday, after school, where I studied hard, I went home, changed into a leotard and spent an hour practicing ballet. Daddy had kindly installed a barre for me in the garage, and also a portable one for my room when it was too cold for the garage. After that, it was time for tea and then my homework. By the time I finished that it was often time for bed.
I studied hard to make sure of getting into university if I wasn't successful with ballet. I would defer if necessary, but at least I had a 'Plan B'.
On Saturday mornings I attended ballet school. They were very pleased with my progress. I had been in the audience for the annual Christmas show, but I was determined that by the time of the mid-year show, I would be on the stage. I think Mummy and Daddy were amazed how much work I put into ballet, but I realised that if I was ever to become a professional ballerina, then this was absolutely required. I had no delusions about becoming a prima ballerina, but if I could make it into the 'corps' of a professional company, that would be my ambitions fulfilled, and any further progress would be a bonus. Another reason why I wanted to perform in the mid-year show was that I wanted Gary to be in the audience and let him see what I could do.
The first time I met Gary, he told me he wanted to be an astronomer and that he had his own telescope, he also prematurely invited me to see it, but now that we had been going out for a while he brought up the subject again.
“I've asked Mum and Dad if you could come around to tea one Saturday evening and then look through my telescope, that's if you'd like to?”
“That would be really interesting, Gary,” I replied. “Thank you.”
“There's only one problem living in London and that's the light pollution. I took the telescope out into the country once, when we were away on holiday, and could see so much more, but I can show you things like the moon and some of the larger planets. We'd have to make sure that it was a cloudless night, and that's not so easy to find in London.”
As it turned out, we were lucky the following Saturday. Mummy and Daddy had given me permission to stay at Gary's house until ten o'clock when Daddy would come to pick me up, and I'd received an official invitation from Gary's parents to have tea with them. They were very nice people and I felt very comfortable meeting them, quite sure in my own mind that they wouldn't see me as anything but a teenage girl.
Gary had a thirteen-year-old sister called Kate. She was a pretty young girl on the cusp of womanhood and very shy. She complimented me on the dress I was wearing. She wore a pretty dress too, so we got on from the start. While Gary was setting up his telescope in the back yard, Kate asked if I would like to see her room. I asked her Mummy if it was alright. She gave me a slightly curious look and said it was fine. I learned later that she thought I was a very polite girl to ask permission.
Kate's room was very girly, all pink wallpaper and duvet cover, with a row of dolls and toy dogs on the bed. I complimented her on how pretty her room looked and she blushed and thanked me. I noticed a pack of sanitary pads sitting on her dressing table, although I tried to look like I hadn't noticed, but it turned out she wanted to ask me about periods. This was ironic as of course I've never experienced them myself, Thank goodness I had discussed them with April as I wanted to know everything about being a girl.
“Mummy says I will start to have a monthly bleed soon and not to be frightened,” Kate said. “Can you tell me what it's like please?”
“Your Mummy is right,” I replied. “It's what happens when you become a woman. Each month, your body produces an egg that could become a baby if it was fertilised, but when it isn't, then your body flushes it out with a little blood. That goes on for a few days and then stops. Tell your mummy when it starts and stops. Sometimes you might not feel too well when it happens, and it's best not to do things like swimming or other sports at school. They will understand.”
“Thank you so much, Antonette. I was a bit worried but you make it seem so natural.”
“Well, it is a natural part of being a woman. Once it starts happening, it will go on for years until you are about forty years old. In fact, if it ever doesn't happen, then you should tell your mummy that too.”
I didn't feel it was appropriate for me to talk about having sex with a boy and getting pregnant, that was something for her mummy to talk to her about. Instead, I looked at the row of dolls and stuffed toys on her bedhead and especially a really beautiful bride doll.
“That's Jemima, my favourite doll,” Kate said, handing her to me to look at more closely. She was beautifully made with a dress of real silk and a lovely lace veil,
“How many dollies do you have?” asked Kate.
“None,” I replied, and realising that might sound strange, I said:” I did have some but I thought I should give them away when I grew up, but now I'm thinking it was a mistake.”
“I'm always going to keep mine,” said Kate.
I noticed some ballet shoes hanging on her wardrobe door: “Oh, you are learning ballet too!”
“Oh yes! I love it!” replied Kate.
“So do I,” I replied. “I'll tell you a secret, not even Gary knows. If I get to be good enough I'd like to join a ballet company and dance professionally.”
“That would be wonderful,” said Kate. “I do hope you succeed. I'll come to watch you.”
“Yes it would be wonderful, but there's probably a hundred girls applying for every vacancy, so I'm keeping my fingers crossed and practicing really hard,” I replied.
Soon after that Gary tapped on the door and said that the telescope was set up and would I like to come and see some of the night sky. He had a refractor telescope, one where you look through the eyepiece and up the tube to the lens at the end, rather than the reflector type. Interestingly, the image you see is upsidedown, but that really doesn't matter when you are looking at the night sky. If you want to look at terrestrial objects, then you look through an eyepiece lens which inverts the image so that it looks the right way up.
The first thing he showed me was the moon which was in its first quarter, and I thought there was a certain irony about that as many people think that a woman's menstrual cycle is linked to the phases of the moon being close to the same length. I didn't say anything to Gary about that of course since I thought he would be very embarrassed. After I marveled at the clearness with which I could see the moon's craters, he found the planet Jupiter and some of its moons, and as a grand finale, Saturn and its amazing rings. I'd seen pictures of it before, but knowing that I was looking at the real thing through the telescope was really exciting.
All too soon, Daddy arrived to take me home. He was introduced to Gary's parents and invited to have a cup of coffee which he politely accepted. He was about the same age as them and they got on very well. I spoke about the amazing sights Gary had shown me through the telescope, and he looked very proud as he listened to me.
I visited Gary's house twice more in the following months and he showed me more amazing celestial sights on the first night, but unfortunately on the second one, clouds came over and we couldn't see anything, but he showed me some of his astronomy books and beautiful pictures of the universe. I also spent some time with Kate; even with our age difference, which seemed a lot at that time, we still got on incredibly well.
Gary came to my house for tea as well, but I think it was boring for him as I didn't have anything that interested boys to show him. Ironically I did have an electric train set which was bought for me by Mummy's brother, my Uncle Jack before I was even born. He reasoned that since Mummy had already given birth to three daughters, the next child must be a boy. Imagine his euphoria when I was born!. When I was two, he met and married an American lady who had come to London to study, and went back to live at a town called Poughkeepsie near New York and the location of Vassar College where she worked. Since he never came back to England, he continued in blissful ignorance that his nephew was now his niece.
As a girl, I didn't feel comfortable letting Gary know that I had a train set as he might think it odd. Mummy said that she didn't see any reason why I shouldn't have one. Looking back I think she was rather ahead of her time as she suggested that one day women would be driving trains and even piloting airliners. I agreed with her, but I still asked Daddy to put my train set up in the attic when Gary visited.
Miss du Plessis and her assistants seemed very pleased with my progress at the ballet school. Not all the girls stayed since for some it was just a fad or a form of exercise and then tired of it, but I was very serious about it and worked really hard. I was keen to go 'en pointe' but I knew I had to wait until my teachers said I was ready. Fortunately, my experience in gymnastics meant that I was very strong for my size, including my feet, and this was a big factor in my favour.
Everything was going so well, but one Sunday when I went out with Gary as usual, I sensed that something was wrong, although when I asked Gary, he said everything was fine. I knew it wasn't but decided I would just have to wait until he was ready to tell me, even though that was hard to do. It occurred to me that maybe he had decided that he didn't want to go out with me anymore, so I decided to make it easy for him.
“Gary, if you don't want to go out with me anymore, I promise I won't cry or make a scene It's been wonderful while it lasted.”
Gary looked shocked: “Oh no, Antonette, it's nothing like that at all. Look, I might as well tell you. You know my Dad's in middle management here; well his firm has decided to set up a branch in Melbourne, Australia. He applied for the top position there and they've appointed him, so that means we are emigrating.”
It was quite a shock; in fact, I'm sure I turned white because Gary looked worried and suggested that I sit down.
“I'm sorry,” he said. “I should have broken it to you more gently.”
“So when are you going?”
“In about four months. Dad's actually over there now, setting things up and finding a house to rent and enquiring about schools. He is coming back to finalise things here and then we will all fly out. I wish I didn't have to go, but it seems I have no choice as we don't have any relatives I could stay with here and I don't think my parents would agree to it anyway.”
“How long do you think you'll be over there?” I asked
“I really don't know, some years at the very least, but there's nothing to stop me coming back when I'm older.”
'Unless you end up marrying an Aussie girl,' I thought to myself, and then, of course, it occurred to me that sometime he would have to know all about me, and how would he feel about that?
I tried to smile, but it wasn't easy. “We can stay in touch, exchange letters. You will have heaps to tell me about life over there. I wonder if you'll live in the country and see kangaroos hopping over the fields?”
Gary managed a laugh. “Melbourne's not like that, it's a city but not like London. Dad says it's smaller and they have electric trams running in the streets just like London did many years ago. He says most of the houses are bungalows, only the ones near town have two floors. He's getting used to the Aussie accent and the different things they say like 'G'day'; they are all very friendly.”
I couldn't help thinking that Gary was really looking forward to going out there and perhaps he was, but I still thought that he was going to miss me.
When I got home that night, I told Mummy what Gary had told me.
“I'm going to miss him, Mummy. I know you'll say we are very young, but I'm really fond of him,” I said, and a tear rolled down my cheek. Mummy came up and gave me a hug.
“I know you do, darling, and there's nothing I can say to make things better,” she said. “Sometimes life seems very unfair.”
Gary and I continued to go out together and he told me more about what was happening. Gary's parents had decided not to sell their London house, but to let it fully furnished. In that way, they would have somewhere to come back to if things didn't work out. I thought that was a very good idea.
“Dad's rented a furnished house in an area called Camberwell, the same name as the London suburb,” he said. “There's quite a few places there with English place names. He's also made inquiries at a school called St Michael's for me to attend. He says it seems to have a good reputation for teaching science and mathematics which is important to me as you know.”
The evening of the ballet school midyear show arrived and Gary was coming together with his mummy and Kate to see the show. My Mummy, Daddy and Jeanette came too. I did my very best to dance as well as I possibly could. The show went very well and every item had generous applause. I didn't do any solos, but the corps were in a lot of items so I was on stage a lot and had several costume changes in addition to the traditional tutu.
After the show, Daddy treated us all to supper at a local café. Everyone said how much they enjoyed the show, and were very complimentary about my dancing.
The weeks seemed to fly by and I knew that the time of Gary leaving for Australia was coming closer. I tried not to think about it and devoted more time to practicing ballet because it gave me something to concentrate on. However, the months reduced to weeks and then the weeks reduced to days, and finally the last day we would see each other had nearly arrived. Gary's family was flying out on Sunday afternoon, so it was agreed between his and my parents that we could spend the Saturday together and be home by eight o; clock.
Gary arrived at nine o'clock in the morning of that final day. I had been up since six o'clock, determined that I would look as pretty as possible to give him a nice memory of me while he was away. When he knocked on the door, he complimented me on my appearance, as he always did. I was determined to smile and look cheerful for the whole day, no matter how I felt inside. I didn't want Gary to feel guilty for going away. I noticed that Gary had brought along a camera and I also took mine. We both wanted to record this final day for our memories.
“What would you like to do today?” I asked.
“Well, for a start, I know this sounds silly, but I'd like to go to Buckingham Palace and watch the 'Changing of the Guard'. I've never seen it because it was one of those things I thought I could see anytime, and if someone in Australia asks me about it, I don't want to admit that I've never been to it.”
So we took the underground railway to central London and first we saw the 'Changing of the Guard' at Buckingham Palace and I suspected we were probably the only people there who weren't tourists, judging by all the foreign languages and strange accents we heard. Then we walked down the Mall to Trafalgar Square and fed the pigeons. We called into the National Gallery for a while and saw some of the most famous paintings in the world, and had some lunch in the cafe. Both our parents had given us extra money to enjoy our final day together.
I didn't know when was the right time to do it, so after we finished lunch, I opened my handbag and brought out a small package.
“Gary, this is for you, to remember me by,” I said.
His eyes widened. “Antonette! This is such a surprise. As a matter of fact, I brought something for you too,” and he brought out a small package from his pocket.
After discussion, Gary opened his present and it was a watch. “Oh, this is wonderful,” he said. “You know I've never had a watch, and now whenever I look at it, I'll think of you,” I confess I nearly lost it then, but somehow kept my emotions under control. Now it was my turn. Gary's present to me turned out to be a small heart-shaped gold locket on an elegant gold chain. After I thanked him, we both stared at our presents for a while, until I said: “Would you help me put it on please?” and Gary carefully put it around my neck and fastened the clasp. Then he put on his watch and we smiled at each other.
You may wonder how I managed to afford to buy him the watch. The fact was that since the time I knew he was emigrating, I had saved up all my pocket money, and was going to add to it some Christmas money that one of my aunties had given me. I had chosen the watch, which I had seen in a jeweller's window not far from where we lived. When the time came to pick it up, I was still a few pounds short so I asked Mummy if I could have an advance on my pocket money, and she agreed since I had tried so hard to save for it. I'm not sure how Gary saved for the locket. Even though it was gold-plated rather than solid gold, it must still have cost him quite a lot of money. Perhaps he got an advance on his pocket money too.
“I have a suggestion for this afternoon,” said Gary. “My mum asked what we were going to do today and after I told her what I wanted to do she asked what you wanted to do and when I said I had no idea, she said that since you were studying ballet, maybe you would like to go to a ballet performance. Then she told me that the Sadler's Well's Ballet have a matinee performance of 'Swan Lake' today, so... (and here he fished in his pocket) here are a couple of tickets.”
I confess that I nearly lost it again, then. “Oh, that would be so lovely!” I cried. “How clever of your mummy to think of that. Are you sure you won't mind sitting through a ballet though?”
“I've never seen one before,” Gary replied. “Anyway, what I really want to do today is be with you, so I'm quite happy to be at the ballet.”
It was a lovely afternoon holding hands with Gary as we sat in the circle of the beautiful old theatre looking down at the stage. I didn't tell him that I had already been to see it with my Mummy. As a budding ballerina, I was happy to see the production many times and indeed I have over the years, and every time I learn something new from it. At the interval, Gary said that one day he expected I would be dancing on that stage.
When we finally left the theatre, it was getting quite dark, and we still had a few hours before I had to be home. The evening was chilly and we just wanted to be together. We could have gone to a cafe, but it would be noisy and crowded. Then I noticed something; for many years in London, small cinemas called 'Newsreel Theatres' had existed, which besides newsreels, showed short films, and cartoons. They were primarily intended for travelers or visitors to the city who had an hour to kill, and the films were shown nonstop. Many of the little cinemas had disappeared, but now, here was one of the last few remaining, just when we wanted somewhere to go that was warm and comfortable, and nobody would disturb us.
Gary bought the tickets and we walked into the warm darkness. From the light reflected off the screen, we saw that there were some seats vacant in the back row. Two couples were already there, and they weren't paying much attention to the films. We sat together and Gary put his arm around me. I turned to him and we started to kiss. Over the months that we had been together, our kisses had become more 'French' and now they were 'full-on' as we clung together like we never wanted to let each other go.
After a while, our bodies were pressed so tightly together that I could feel that Gary had an erection from the intimacy of our embrace and I did something I'd never done before which was to reach down and gently fondle him. He groaned with pleasure. As for me, I was thankful that I was wearing my elastic 'shapewear' as I always did when I was on a date with him, and somehow this kept me 'under control', although I confess it was very uncomfortable. If Gary had been less of a gentleman, he might has put his hand under my skirt and I would have done nothing to stop him, no matter what the consequences, but he didn't. Looking back, if it had been at all possible, I would have given myself to him body and soul at that moment, in the same manner as the couple who were a few seats from us.
Eventually, I noticed that the film on the screen was the one that was showing when we first came in, so we had been there an hour. I asked Gary what the time was, and, alas, it was time for us to go. We took the 'tube' back to Finsbury Park, and walked to my house, in silence since neither of us could find anything to say. I felt it was almost like two condemned persons walking to the gallows.
At the gate of my house, I asked in a choking voice if he wanted to come in, but he shook his head, not trusting himself to speak, but I could see the tears on his cheeks in the light from the streetlamp. We shared one final kiss, not a French one this time, it was quite chaste. Then he said in a voice that didn't sound like his, it was so choked up: “I love you, Antonette, and I always will. I'll come back for you someday.”
I let the tears flow now and somehow it felt better. “I love you too Gary. Please don't forget me when you are twelve thousand miles away. I'll wait for you, I promise.”
“I'll write to you every week,” he said through his tears.
We shared one final kiss, and then Gary turned and walked away. I stared after him, willing him to turn around, but he didn't. I don't think he trusted himself to look around and not come running back to me. When he disappeared around the corner, I walked through the gate, down the pathway and opened the front door. I could hear the television in the lounge room, but I couldn't bear to see anyone, not even Mummy, so I ran up the stairs to my bedroom, took off my clothes, pulled on a nightie and got into bed. Then the dam really broke and I sobbed and sobbed as if my heart was breaking, and I think it was. Finally, totally exhausted, I fell into a deep sleep.
While I was writing this, I had a CD of one of my favourite artists, the late Scottish singer Kenneth McKellar, playing softly in the background, and I suddenly realised that he was singing the beautiful love poem by Robert Burns. You can find it on Youtube.
'Ae fond kiss and then we sever
Ae farewell, and then forever
Deep in heart-wrung tears I'll pledge thee,
Warring sighs and groans I'll wage thee.'
I should have switched it off as it always makes me cry, and it's hard to type through a mist of tears.
To be continued
Next time: A special present.
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 8 A special present.
It was about ten o'clock the next morning when Mummy tapped softly on the door, came into my room, and sat on the bed. I must have looked a mess as I later realised that my eyes were still swollen from weeping.
“Good morning, darling. I won't ask how you are, I still remember my first boyfriend and how devastated I was when we broke up.”
“But that's the problem, Mummy, we didn't break up, we've been broken up,” I replied, doing my best to hold back more tears and not really succeeding.
“I know darling and it feels very hard now but believe me, time really does heal wounds, so you'll just have to wait for it to work.”
I sighed. “I know Mummy, but right now it doesn't feel like it will.”
I got up, had a shower and dressed and came downstairs to have a late breakfast which I just picked at. I was glad that Daddy and the twins were out, so it was just Mummy and me at home.
“Mrs White and her daughter Kate called to see me yesterday while you were out with Gary,” said Mummy. “I was surprised she had time the day before leaving but she seems a very organised sort of person. Kate's a very pretty girl, and so polite.”
“Yes she is,” I replied. “I only met her a few times when I went to Gary's house to look at the night sky through his telescope, but we got along so well. She does ballet too.”
“Well Kate brought you a present,” said Mummy, and she went to the dresser and brought back a box, beautifully gift-wrapped. I knew instantly what it contained, but I unwrapped it slowly and carefully and then gently lifted the lid. There she was in all her glory, lying in a bed of white tissue paper, the bride doll.
“Oh Mummy! This is Jemima, her favourite doll, how could she give her away?” I cried, the tears starting in my eyes.
“Giving away something you really value is far better than something you don't care about,” said Mummy. “Look, there's a note.”
It was written on pink notepaper with a surround of flowers and read as follows:
“Dear Antonette,
This is Jemima, who you admired so much when you visited us. She's decided that she wants to stay in England, so I thought that you might like to take care of her until I come back. Please put her somewhere in your bedroom where she can watch over you and send you happy dreams.
Love,
Kate xxx
“I must write to Kate and tell her I'll take great care of Jemima,” I said. “I'm sorry I didn't meet her earlier, we could have been such good friends.”
“Well, you can be great penfriends,” said Mummy. “Who knows, you might get to meet her again one day.”
I carried Jemima carefully up to my bedroom, took her out of the box and rested her against the pillows on tmy bed. Then I had a thought; I had one picture left on the roll of film in my camera, so I took a picture of Jemima in her new home and decided that I would write to Kate and send her the picture so that she would know her doll was in good hands.
All this had proved a distraction but now I kept looking at the clock and thinking 'They're at the airport now', and later 'They're on the plane', and finally, 'They're in the air'. International flights to places like Australia don't fly over Finsbury Park so I couldn't even see the plane fly over, but about the time I knew they were taking off, I couldn't resist going out in the garden and staring up at the sky, trying to hear the sound of jet engines.
Later I put on my leotard and ballet shoes and threw myself into practice to try and shut out my thoughts. When Daddy and the twins came in they were extra nice to me; Mummy must have warned them.
I occupied myself writing a letter to Kate, thanking her from the bottom of my heart for her kindness in loaning me Jemima to keep me company and as soon as I had the film developed, I enclosed the picture of Jemima and posted it off to her. She must have written back the same day because about a week later a letter arrived back, thanking me for my letter and the picture. She told me she was settling in and all the strange things she had already noticed about Australia.
“Now Daddy has a car, he says we can go to a place called Healesville Sanctuary to see kangaroos and koalas and other Australian animals,” she wrote. “Mummy is looking for a ballet school for me to join, and I will be starting school soon. I will write again and tell you all about it.”
A week after Gary arrived in Australia, his first letter came as promised. I went up to my room and opened it. He told me that he was over his jetlag and getting used to the change in seasons because it was summer in Australia and very hot some days. He had been warned to wear a hat to avoid sunburn. He had been accepted into his new school, St Michaels, and after doing a few tests, he was in the equivalent form to his school in England. His sister, Kate, was starting at a girl's school, Mary MacKillop College, named after an Australian num who it was hoped would someday become Australia's first saint. (This did happen in 2010 and the school's name was changed accordingly to Saint Mary MacKillop College.)
One thing he mentioned was that although Australians also speak English, there are some words that don't mean the same thing in both countries. The house that his daddy had rented was a single-story brick house with three bedrooms, but when Gary had mentioned at school that they were living in a bungalow, the boys wondered how they all managed to fit in. It turned out that in Australia, a bungalow was a word used for a small self-contained wooden building, usually with only one or two rooms, situated in the backyard of a house. Houses were houses whether they had one floor or two.
He told me about the car his daddy had bought called a Holden, which I had never heard of. He said that instead of calling it a saloon car as in England, they used the American term 'sedan'.
It all sounded like he was enjoying himself, although he did finish off the letter by telling me how much he loved and missed me. In later letters, he described how on weekends, they went for drives to interesting places like the shores of Port Phillip Bay south of Melbourne and the Dandenong Ranges east of the city, which he thought was an Aboriginal word. He hadn't actually seen any Aborigines as far as he knew, but there were plenty of Italian and Greek people in Melbourne. St Michael's being a Catholic school, quite a few of the students were Italian or of Italian descent.
All this was very interesting and made me feel that my letters in return were rather dull because life was carrying on as it had before, with the exception for me of the Sunday outings with Gary. Each letter I wrote, I put on some lipstick and kissed the page to leave an imprint of my lips where I wrote 'Love, Antonette' at the end. I tried to imagine Gary kissing the letter when he received it, and tasting my lipstick.
My friend April at school, was very kind to me, especially in the first few weeks after Gary left and even suggested that her boyfriend Michael had a friend who might come along if we made it a foursome for an outing, but it was too soon for me and I would have felt that I was being unfaithful to Gary to go out with another boy, so I politely declined and April said she understood why.
For me, it was an exciting day when Miss du Plessis said that she thought I had progressed sufficiently that I could start 'en pointe' lessons. I told Mummy because I didn't have enough money to buy pointe shoes, even though she had kindly kept giving me pocket money despite me getting an advance to buy Gary's watch. I didn't really expect her to, but she said that because I was training so hard to become a good dancer, she would pay for the shoes.
Miss Brown came with Mummy and me to the local ballet shop to choose some 'pointe shoes' for a beginner and I started with some basic lessons. I was warned against exercising 'en pointe' for more than ten minutes a day at the start since even with my past gymnastic experience, I would start getting pain in my feet and legs. Naturally, I told Gary about it in my next letter, but I wondered if he really found it interesting, even though he congratulated me in his reply.
In a letter Gary wrote after he had been in Australia for about three months, he said that I shouldn't feel that I couldn't go out with another boy if I wanted to and that he would understand. Of course, I felt obliged to write back in a similar manner, but I couldn't help wondering if he had met someone he wanted to go out with and felt a bit guilty. I asked April if Michael's friend still wanted to go out as a 'foursome', purely as a friend, and she said she would check.
The result of this was that April, Michael, Charles and I went to the cinema together. Charles starting holding my hand almost as soon as we sat down. He was a good-looking boy and quite handsome. He was obviously more self-confident than Gary. Since he was only the second boy I'd been out with, I wondered how different it would be than going out with Gary, and it didn't take me long to find out.
Charles obviously liked the look of me because he asked me out again to the pictures, this time just the two of us. He had behaved like a gentleman on the first 'double date', so I said 'yes'. On this second occasion, he made straight for the back row and I suspected that I might not see much of the film, and in that I was right. It was only about ten minutes into the film when he turned to me and pressed his lips against mine, then forced his tongue between them and deep into my mouth. His next move was to take my hand and put it on his rapidly rising erection, and then he put his hand on my leg and was trying to reach under my skirt. I quickly removed it and hissed in his ear 'Wrong time of the month!”
That at least stopped him reaching under my skirt, but he held my hand against his groin, making sure I could feel how big he was. By now I'd had enough, so I whispered in his ear that I was going to the 'Ladies' and quickly left my seat. In fact, I didn't stop at the 'Ladies' at all, I went straight out of the cinema and walked to the nearest bus stop and went home. When Mummy said “You're home early,” I told her exactly what had happened.
“You handled that very well indeed, darling. I'm proud of you,” said Mummy.
I had to speak to April on Monday and tell her what had happened.
She sighed: “Michael told me that Charles is nicknamed 'The Octopus' but he had promised Michael that he'd behave. I'm sorry he put you through that.”
“I suppose I should have been flattered that he found me so attractive,” I said. “But I'm just not ready for the sort of things he wanted to do.”
I didn't hear from Charles again.
Gary and I continued to exchange letters, but I gained the impression that our relationship was cooling. I didn't mention my dates with Charles and he didn't mention any other girls. I was exchanging regular letters with Kate and felt that our relationship was increasing as mine and Gary's was decreasing. She told me about her new school and how the uniform was 'awful' but her mummy had bought her some new summer dresses because the weather was so hot there, and she had to wear a hat all the time or risk sunburn. She also told me about their car trips to places like the Great Ocean Road and Phillip Island where there were little penguins coming up the beach after the sunset. It all sounded very interesting.
I told Kate about the ballet school and my progress because, unlike Gary, I knew she would be interested. I was now 'en pointe' regularly and the teachers were very encouraging about my progress. We started rehearsals for the Christmas annual show which would be held in a local school hall with a stage. It was quite a large ballet school with about one hundred and fifty girls from age five to about eighteen, and six teenage boys.
I was chosen to be the on-stage supervisor for the five-year-old class. The idea was that I would lead them around so they had someone to follow. Can you imagine me on the day in a white tutu and carrying a wand, while leading all the tiny tots in their tutus and carrying stars on sticks? I think the main entertainment for the parents came when some of the girls ended up going the wrong way and nearly bumping into each other. It was hard for me to keep a straight face too. There was huge applause at the end of the act and I'm sure the little girls thought they had done wonderfully well as we all took our curtain call.
I also participated in some of the other acts as part of the 'corps' and really enjoyed it. Mummy, Daddy and Jeanette came along to the performance and were very complimentary about my dancing.
Mummy's brother Uncle Terry and his wife, Aunty Tess live in Stratford-Upon-Avon, home of the Imperial Shakespeare Company. They hated the noise and crowds of London, so Mummy went to Stratford to visit them about four times a year. Her next visit coincided with a school holiday, so she invited me to come along with her. We took the train there and it's quite a short journey. As they have a three-bedroom cottage, we stayed with them
One day, we were walking through the shopping centre when we saw a familiar face walking toward us. It was Harriet Stow who had stayed with us for a month while she was performing at Finsbury Park. It was so nice to see her again and she was so warm and friendly. It turned out that she was performing in a play in Stratford, I think it was 'Hamlet' but I'm not sure now since my memory is not nearly as good as hers. If so, it must have been Ophelia that she was playing. She very generously invited us to come and see the play. At that time I wasn't very keen on Shakespeare, having studied one of his plays at school and found it very difficult to understand with the old-fashioned language.
Watching the play I seemed to understand the meaning of the words much better, and once again, seeing Harriet on stage I was very impressed. She was amazing. Afterwards, she invited us to supper at a local restaurant, and it seemed that the staff there all knew her. She was certainly becoming quite famous and rightly so.
To be continued
Next time: Pas de deux
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 9 Pas de deux
I started my final year at school and was studying hard. I had made up my mind that I would try to enter a ballet school, but if I failed, I wanted to have the 'Plan B' of gaining enough marks to enter either a teachers' college or study a Bachelor of Arts at one of the 'red brick' universities. I was realistic enough to know that I wasn't likely to get into Oxford or Cambridge.
Earlier, I mentioned the P.E. Teacher, Mark Simons, who started at the school on the same day that I did. I had wondered about the wisdom of appointing such a handsome young male teacher to a position in an all-girls' school, but almost all the girls treated him with the respect due to his position, all that is except Nancy Mudd. Nancy had a problem with men – she seemed to regard every one as a target for her seductive powers, and the harder they were to conquer, the harder she tried.
Mr Simons was not unaware of the potential problem of Nancy, and took great care to avoid any chance of being alone with her, but one day he slipped up. There was a storeroom for P.E. equipment at one side of the hall where we exercised, and needing something he went to the room and left the door open. Nancy saw her chance and slipped in after him and closed the door behind her. A number of us saw what happened. There was silence for about ten seconds and then the sound of a very angry male voice. There was a crash of equipment falling to the floor, and then the door flew open and Mr Simons emerged with disarrayed hair and 'adjusting his dress' as the saying goes. His face was red and he was very angry. He walked straight out of the hall, and a couple of seconds later, Nancy appeared in the doorway, quite unflustered at the audience of about twenty girls with open mouths.
“What a shame; we were just getting started,” she said.
This time Nancy had gone too far. It seems that Mr Simons went straight to Miss Nightingale's office and gave her an ultimatum, either Nancy left or he would. The result was Nancy was called to Miss Nightingale's office and given her marching orders. I can't help wondering if she achieved what she set out to do. I don't know what she did in the interim, but a few years later I ran into one of her 'cronies' in the street and after a brief chat, I was told that Nancy had changed her name to Estella and was working as a hostess at an exclusive 'gentlemen's club' in Soho. I suspected that she was now getting paid for doing what she loved and I could hardly criticize her for that, after all, I was being paid for doing what I loved too (although probably far less)!
By the way, Mr Simons married Miss Beaumont, the English teacher who started at Marion Ladies' College the same day that he did.
Time passed, and I still received the occasional letter from Gary but I was a much more regular correspondent with his sister, Kate. They had all settled in very comfortably in Australia and I noticed that the odd Australian expression crept into their letters. It was obvious that they weren't coming back any time soon, if at all. Their parents had now bought a house in an eastern suburb of Melbourne called Burwood since that was much cheaper than Camberwell, being further from the city centre.
Gary, who had been very successful in his final exams was accepted at Melbourne University where he would be studying maths, physics and science as he had always wanted, with a view to becoming an astronomer. Kate had chosen not to change schools, so they both took the tram each weekday from Burwood to attend their places of study.
Kate was doing well at school and also enjoying her ballet school. She told me that she had been to see some performances by the Australian Ballet which had its headquarters in Melbourne and enjoyed them very much. She always asked how my ballet training was going.
I received the results of my final GCSE exam and was very pleased with them as were the rest of the family. That meant that my 'Plan B' was operational if needed.
It was approaching the end of the year and my ballet school was rehearsing for the end of year show. I had made great progress according to Miss du Plessis, and she had chosen me to perform to Prokofiev's music, the 'Romeo and Juliet' 'bedroom pas-de-deux', with Jack French, our star male dancer. He was tall and athletic with dark hair, and very handsome. I think all the girls in the school were in love with him, but he didn't seem to notice. As for me, I didn't want to get involved with a boy again, it was too complicated, and ironically I think that made me more attractive in his eyes..
This is the most romantic scene in the ballet as it is the last time that Romeo and Juliet dance together. It was choreographed by Miss du Plessis and much simpler than the beautiful choreography of Kenneth MacMillan which is justly world-famous, but we were not professional dancers after all, and Miss du Plessis knew our limitations. Jack was very strong which he needed to be because at a number of points he lifted me up in the air and even spun around with me over his shoulders. I had total trust that he wouldn't drop me. We spent many hours together rehearsing and became very good friends. We even started to go out together when it became clear to him that I didn't want to be romantically involved. This was the first time I had gone out with a boy since my disastrous date with Charles.
There is a common misconception that all male ballet dancers are gay. While I don't deny that in many cases this is true, there is always the 'exception to prove the rule', and so it was with Jack. When I asked him why he didn't have a girlfriend, he just laughed and said there was plenty of time for that. In the meantime, he wanted to be the best ballet dancer he could be and join a professional company, so he didn't want the distraction of romances. I felt the same way, with the added issue of me being 'trans', which I made sure Jack knew about from the start. He immediately said it was not an issue for him. “I thought you were a beautiful young girl when I first saw you and nothing you've told me will change my opinion,” he said. So it was that our relationship was more like brother and sister than boyfriend and girlfriend, and this suited us both perfectly.
It might not surprise you to learn that our first 'date' was to the Royal Ballet's performance of 'Romeo and Juliet'. It was so beautiful; the dancing, the costumes, the sets and the music, that we were absolutely stunned. I said to Jack that at least we would have the music in common with the Royal Ballet, even if ours was from a recording. He laughed and said he would like to try some of the lifts we had seen. I actually thought that Miss du Plessis had 'borrowed' a few of the moves from Kenneth MacMillan, but she had very sensibly toned down the steps to something we could manage.
The school year was ending at Marion College. The sixth form had a final dinner together and you can imagine that there were many tears shed. I promised April that we would still see each other regularly. Jeanette had told me that is was so easy to lose touch with old school friends when our paths after leaving school took us in different directions.
Frank and I spent many hours rehearsing at the studio, but we wanted to rehearse even more, so I approached Miss Nightingale at the school and asked permission to use the school hall and she very kindly agreed, on condition that I organised a couple of tickets for her to see the performance.
The big day arrived. The 'pas de deux' was to be the 'pièce de résistance' of the show, so, no pressure! We did have the advantage of having the orchestral music rather than Miss Morris on the piano. One of the dads was an electrical engineer and set up a really nice sound system. As I've discovered many times since, dancing to beautiful music really carries me along. A spotlight had been set up to follow Jack and me as we danced and another father made a video recording of the whole performance, which I have to this day.
I can smile at it now; Jack and I thought we were Nureyev and Fontaine, but really we weren't too bad. Jack wore a standard male dancer's costume with white hose and I wore a rather diaphanous gown, meant to represent a nightdress, and with my hair free and flowing, something not often seen in ballet. The audience gasped and applauded at some of the lifts, especially when Jack was spinning around with me over his shoulders. At the conclusion of our performance, the audience gave us a standing ovation. The next day, Miss Nightingale phoned to say how much she had enjoyed the show and how she didn't realise they had had such a talented dancer in their midst!
I haven't mentioned that I was still regularly visiting my local GP when the time came to get another script for my puberty blockers, Dr Benson was convinced by now that I was definitely destined to live my life as a female and eventually I received the long-awaited referral to a specialist in 'gender dysphoria'. I don't really need to go into all the details of the visit which have been recorded by many other young trans-women, Suffice it to say that after a thorough examination and some blood tests, I received the first script for hormones which would see me on my way to becoming as fully a young woman as I could possibly be. I wouldn't be totally satisfied until I had surgery of course, but I knew that that was some years off.
After a few months, I noticed the changes taking effect with my skin softening and my breasts beginning to grow. I didn't want big breasts of course as no ballet dancer has them, but it would be nice not to have to wear a padded bra.
The next step would be to get into one of the professional ballet companies' schools and after inquiries I found that many of them had summer schools – a few weeks of intensive training which were designed, I suspected, to weed out the potential students who were not really committed to the professional ballet life.
I arranged an appointment with Miss du Plessis to discuss my ambitions, taking Mummy along for support.
“I'm not at all surprised at what you are telling me, Antonette,” she said. “My advice to you is not to try and get into the Royal Ballet School. That's where everyone wants to go, so the number of applicants is huge, the competition fierce, and they can pick the very top of the cream. Don't get me wrong, you are one of the best female dancers it has been my pleasure to teach and your work ethic is second to none. You might miss out on being selected at the RBS by pure chance. No, what I suggest is that you apply to one of the other schools, and there are some very good ones I can name, and then audition for the Royal when the time is right, and see what happens.”
I took her advice; after all she had been around the professional ballet scene for many years. She suggested I apply to the Imperial Ballet Company which was based in London and would be holding a summer school in May of the following year. It was also her own 'alma mater'.
Later, when chatting with Jack, he told me that he had also spoken to Miss du Plessis. As a male dancer, he had the advantage that there are far fewer men dancing and the demand for them is high. However, she still suggested he try somewhere other than the Royal Ballet. After comparing notes he decided to apply to the Imperial Ballet Company too. “I'd love to still dance with you as we progress,” he said. Both of us were successful in our applications and went out for a coffee to celebrate.
The summer schools certainly sorted the wheat from the chaff. The pressure is enormous but both Jack and I thrived on it. We were getting tuition from some of the top dancers and teachers working with the company, and perhaps we were better than we thought because we seemed to be singled out for extra attention.
When the school came to an end, a small number of dancers were invited to join the ballet's school, and Jack and I were two of them. We hugged each other in delight when the announcements were made. This was the next step in our quest for a professional ballet career, though we both realised that the hard work was just beginning.
There was a problem which I had to face at this point. I could no longer conceal that I was 'trans' from the company executive. If they found out by some accident, I would probably be immediately dismissed. I made an appointment to see Miss Higgins, the ballet mistress and I was terribly nervous when I entered her office.
I explained my reason for seeing her, knowing that I might immediately have the offer to dance with the school withdrawn. I saw the shocked look on her face and waited for the axe to fall.
There was a pause and I held my breath. Then she said: “I see, And who else here knows about you?”
“Only my friend, Jack French, and he would never reveal it to anyone.”
There was another pause, and my heart was going 'boom, boom', surely loud enough for Miss Higgins to hear.
“Well Antonette, this is something I've never come across before. May I ask why you didn't tell me this before?”
I was blushing scarlet. “Well, Miss Higgins, I wanted to get a chance to prove myself as a potential dancer with the company, and I was afraid that if you knew at the start, I wouldn't get that chance.”
She actually smiled. “You are probably right. So what are your long-term intentions, Antonette?”
“I am already on hormones, and I am saving up to have surgery so that I am as complete a female as I can possibly be,” I replied. “There is no turning back for me, I am a woman in my mind and want to be in my body too.”
“Well, you are already a very promising dancer, better than some of the other girls, so this is what I am going to do. What you have told me today must not go outside the walls of this office. If it does and I am challenged about it, I will deny that this conversation ever took place, do you understand?”
“Yes, Miss Higgins.”
“Very well. You can retain your offer of a place in the ballet's school, and I hope you will never give me cause to regret my decision.”
“Thank you very much, Miss Higgins,” I said, a huge wave of relief sweeping over me as I stood up. Our interview was obviously at an end.
To be continued.
Next time A wedding
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 10 A wedding
It had been over a year since I last heard from Gary, but I kept up a regular correspondence with his sister, Kate. We had become firm friends ever since she gave me her prize bride doll before leaving for Australia. Through her, I kept up with the news and knew that Gary had done well in his final school exams and was now studying for a Bachelor of Science degree at Melbourne University. He still wanted to be an astronomer. Kate had started to train as a nurse, which I thought was a very good idea. Nurses are always in short supply, and a good one can get a job anywhere in the world.
In her latest letter, she had some unexpected news; Gary had married a girl called Wendy and they were expecting a baby.
'It was a bit of a shock as you can imagine,' she wrote. 'The wedding was very small, mostly the two families. Gary's friend Michael was Best Man and I was the bridesmaid. I was bought a new dress made of shot silk in rose pink. It's really beautiful and one I can use for any special occasion.
'Gary's new 'in-laws', the Jamiesons, are quite well off, and live in a big old house in Surrey Hills. That was where we went after the ceremony which was held in St Giles' Anglican Church. We were the only ones in the church but they did get the organist to play. There is a one-bedroom self-contained bungalow in the back yard of their house, which I think a previous owner used as a studio, and that is where Gary and Wendy now live. I'm not sure what the Jamiesons thought about it all, but I know Mummy and Daddy were not happy, but they said at least Gary had 'done the right thing'.
'They are still very young of course, although Wendy is a year older than Gary. I feel a bit responsible in a way as Wendy was at the same nursing school as me and I introduced them. She has now left the school, but Gary is able to continue his studies as both sets of parents will support them until Gary completes his studies and gets a job.
'I wasn't sure about telling you as I know you were very fond of Gary before we left England, but I don't think he knows how to tell you, so I took it upon myself to do it for him.'
I sat back and read Kate's letter twice. It was true of course that I had been devastated when Gary left for Australia, him being my first love. However, the passing of time had healed the hurt as Mummy had said it would, and I hardly thought of him nowadays except to occasionally wonder how he was getting on. Two of my letters had gone unanswered, so I thought it best to let things lie.
Normally I replied to Kate's letters two weeks after they arrived, and she did the same for mine, but on this occasion, a quicker reply seemed appropriate, especially her remark about 'feeling responsible' for what had happened. I have no copy of my letter, but it went along these lines:
'Dear Kate,
Thank you for your latest letter and your news about Gary and Wendy. You must not feel responsible for what happened. They may be young, but they are adults and have to take responsibility for their actions. I hope that doesn't sound too unkind. I wish I could see a picture of you in your new dress, it sounds lovely.
You are right, I was very upset when Gary left, but as you know he was my first love and we were both very young. Time heals wounds, and while I still think of Gary with fondness, I'm not in love with him anymore, so I wish him and Wendy all the Very Best in their life together. If she doesn't know about me, it might be best not to tell her. If she does know, then I could send them a card and even a present for the baby if you think that would be appropriate. Please let me know about the baby when it arrives.
'I have mentioned Jack, my ballet dancer friend who I first met at the White Tutu ballet school. We have both been accepted into the Imperial Ballet Company school in London. Jack and I are very good friends but we are not lovers. We are both driven by our quest to become professional dancers. However, we do spend a lot of time together, and whenever either of us wants a partner to attend an event, or even go to the theatre, then the other is always there for them. I suppose you could say we are girlfriend and boyfriend but that's all we will ever be – friends.'
I thought that the final paragraph would make it clear to Kate that I was not lonely nor pining for Gary after all this time.
I finished off my letter as I always did:
'Love from Antonette and Jemima' (Jemima being the bride doll Kate had given me when she left for Australia, an act of kindness I have never forgotten.)
Kate sent me two colour photos of the wedding. The first was a picture of her in her gorgeous pink dress, and the other one was of the wedding party with Gary and Wendy, Kate, and the Best Man, Michael. It was strange to see Gary again. He was now a young man, not the boy that I knew, but he still had a boyish look about him and still wore the same style of thick black-rimmed 'Buddy Holly' spectacles that gave him a studious look. I was glad to hear that he was still at university and wondered if he would achieve his ambition to become an astronomer.
What can I say about his new wife, Wendy? For a start, she was wearing a white wedding dress which seemed a bit curious although its billowing folds did a good job of concealing her 'baby bump'. She had a pleasant enough face, neither pretty nor beautiful (does that sound bitchy?), with curly blonde shoulder-length hair. She looked older than her years (sorry that really does sound bitchy) and I felt that she could lose a few pounds, but perhaps that was because I had been around thin ballet dancers too long and took that as how everyone should look.
Turning back to Gary, it occurred to me that I hadn't felt the slightest twinge of feeling when I looked at his picture and that seemed a bit strange after remembering how much I was passionately in love with him when he left England. It was almost as if he was a stranger. I wished him and Wendy a good life together, but I certainly didn't envy her being married to Gary.
To be continued.
Next time. A prophecy comes true
Author's note: This is a rather short chapter, but the next one has a completely different subject. I will post it in two days to make up for the brevity of this one.
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 11 A prophecy comes true
During this time I wasn't earning any money dancing, except for one gig dancing in a television commercial which did earn me a few hundred pounds for a day of very hard work. My final appearance on screen lasted all of five seconds, hardly worth putting on my CV. I did have one other source of income which might surprise you, I worked some shifts at a twenty-four-hour McDonalds near where I lived. I've already mentioned that ballet dancers have to be very careful with their diet, so at my meal breaks, I either chose a chicken salad or perhaps a small wrap, washed down with a bottle of water; no Big Macs and fries for me, Quite frankly when I saw the size of some of the customers, I was tempted to recommend my choices to them.
Since I had confessed to Miss Higgins that I was transgendered, I always felt that her eyes were upon me more than the other girls, almost as if she was waiting for a chance to tell me that I was not measuring up to the high standard she set and that I would have to leave. This made me even more determined to succeed.
Quite often when she wasn't otherwise occupied, Miss Higgins would come into the studio when we were taking a class and just stand there with a poker face watching us. That made some of the girls and even the boys nervous and prone to make mistakes, but I dealt with it by pretending that she wasn't there.
The life of a professional ballet dancer is incredibly hard. We have to give the impression on stage of being sylph-like, almost floating on air, but we are using an incredible amount of energy. One day I went into the changerooms for something and came across one of the girls, Melody, and she was crying. Her name reminded me of the old song, and she was pretty too, but I had noticed that with her incredibly thin frame she did not seem to be coping with the workload. She had been thin when she joined the class but now she was close to anorexic and that is no good for a dancer.
“What's wrong, Melody?” I asked, and she rushed to me and threw herself into my arms, sobbing hysterically. When she had calmed down enough to speak she told me what had happened.
“Miss Higgins called me into her office and told me that she didn't think I was up to staying in the school and that I should consider leaving. I can't leave, I just can't, it's my life!.
I didn't know what to say. We were all in mortal fear of Miss Higgins, me as much as anyone. In her hands lay our future as ballet dancers and she demanded a very high standard. I tried to calm Melody down but I don't think I succeeded. The next day she wasn't at the class and the story flew around that she had taken an overdose of sleeping tablets and was in hospital. I'm glad to say that she recovered, but she never returned to the ballet school. I felt in some way responsible. Was there something I could have done and didn't?
There is a happy ending to the story; I ran into Melody a year of two later and was pleased to see that while still slim, she had put on weight. She told me that she had enacted her own 'Plan B' and was a secretary in a legal firm, but she also danced with a high standard amateur ballet company and was enjoying life. She even showed me the engagement ring she was wearing. I managed to attend one of their performances and they were a very good amateur standard. Melody looked happy as she danced and I was very pleased for her.
I hope this anecdote doesn't make Miss Higgins sound like an ogre, She was under pressure too. The Imperial was probably only second to the Royal Ballet in reputation and it was largely her job to see that it remained so
I always thought that Jack would be the first one to dance professionally, but instead, it was me, and this is how it came about. The ballet company was rehearsing for a production of 'La Sylphide' a beautiful romantic ballet, set in Scotland. The male dancers got to dance in kilts! It was to be performed at the Royal Opera House in London, home of the Royal Ballet, which was on tour overseas. It was just a week from Opening Night when influenza cut a swathe through the 'corps' and five of the girls rang in to say they were too sick to perform. There were eighteen dancers in the corps, so the loss of five dancers was going to make the numbers look a bit thin.
The Ballet Mistress, Miss Higgins was tearing her hair out but came up with a suggestion which she put to the producer and director and they agreed. Seven of the top students, including me, were summoned to her office where she told us that she was willing to give us a chance to dance in the corps on a temporary basis until the other girls came back. She asked if we were interested and of course, we were! Not only was it a chance to dance with the company, but we would actually get paid! You can imagine that I was very excited that evening when I went home and told Mummy.
A week of very hard work rehearsing followed. Miss Higgins said there was room for only five dancers and she would pick the best of us on the morning of the dress rehearsal. This was done to make us even keener to be the chosen ones of course. What she had really done was allow for the possibility of more members of the corps getting sick and as it happened, two more did drop out.
The students were positioned at the rear of the corps for much of the time so that any mistakes we made would not be so obvious. The regular corps members were very nice to us and did everything they could to help us put on a good performance. It still felt like a dream that I was going to be on stage in a professional performance. Jack was very supportive and said he was so pleased that I'd got a chance. I was acutely aware that there would be critical eyes on the students and this might make a big difference in being offered a permanent place in the corps when a vacancy came up.
One of the first things Mummy had done when she heard my news was to contact Jeanette and buy a couple of tickets for a performance. She couldn't get the Opening Night as that was sold out, but she managed to get some in the first week which almost guaranteed that she would see me on stage.
Halfway through the week of rehearsals, we had switched from our usual black leotards to white tutus in order to get used to dancing in them to the choreography.
It was the day of the dress rehearsal, and some girls from local schools were present, having been able to buy tickets at reduced prices. I had heard that some were from my old school, Marion Ladies' College and Miss Nightingale would be there too as well as some of the other teachers. Having an audience is always good at a dress rehearsal as it gives you an idea of the audience's response to a performance.
The dress rehearsal went very well and Miss Higgins expressed her satisfaction with the performance of the students. That was high praise indeed; we were very happy.
The Opening Night was a great success. As I stood on stage during the curtain calls, I suddenly remembered that when Gary had taken me to see the Royal Ballet perform 'Swan Lake' at the Royal Opera House on the very last day we spent together before he went to Australia, he had predicted that one day I would be dancing on the stage there. Now his prophecy had come true! I made a mental note to tell Kate about it.
The performance I was really looking forward to was the one that Mummy and Jeanette were going to attend. They were too far back in the stalls for me to see them without going to the footlights and peering out, something the choreography did not allow for! The performance went very well and I met up with them afterwards and basked in their compliments, which almost made me sound like the star of the show.
I had no delusions that I was destined to become a prima ballerina, but getting into the corps, even on a temporary basis, was a milestone in my career. I received a card from Mis Nightingale congratulating me on my performance and that was very gratifying. Also, a comment was made in one of the reviews that students had been added to the corps to replace some regular members who were sick and that they had performed well. I decided to keep a scrapbook from now on, pasting in any items relating to productions in which I had performed.
The regular corps members gradually came back after a week or so away, so one by one we students had to leave the production, but we were left with great memories of what was possible if we worked hard.
I received a letter from Kate in Australia a couple of weeks later. She didn't think that Gary's new wife Wendy knew about me, so it was better that I didn't contact him again. I was sad in a way, but it seemed this put a final full stop to our relationship. In my reply, I mentioned Gary's prediction that I would dance in the Royal Opera House and how it had come true, but it was better not to tell him. In due course, Kate wrote to say that Wendy had given birth to a little boy, but it was the name they gave him which surprised me a little, he was called Anthony.
I might have been the first to perform on stage with the ballet, but after graduating from ballet school, Jack was first to get a permanent position with the company which was well deserved as he is an excellent dancer. I completed my training with the ballet school, but it took me another six months before a vacancy occurred in the corps and I too became a company member. Prior to that I did some understudying for the corps but only rarely filled in when someone was sick.
I had kept in touch with April, my friend from school. She had not been too successful in her final exams and had found a job in a ladieswear shop. She managed to get some hours of work for me which gave me a small income. There was another advantage too, like most young women I loved to buy new clothes when I could afford it, and April always let me know when there was a bargain going which she thought I might like.
At the ballet company, I had noticed that many of the girls were using a stage name, often with a French origin. Mummy was quite keen on genealogy and one day when reading her research I had noticed a French ancestor from the nineteenth century with the name Armand du Pré, so I asked her what she thought of that as a stage name for me. “Antonette du Pré? Yes, I think that sounds rather nice darling.” So from then on, that was the name I used as a professional ballerina.
A year passed by and both Jack and I were working very hard and enjoying our lives with the Company I expected that it wouldn't be long before we were appointed 'First Artists', which meant we were senior members of our respective corps, and maybe even considered for minor solo rôles. There were no clouds on the horizon, at least I didn't think so.
To be continued
Next time: Our first quarrel and I undergo surgery
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 12 Our first quarrel and I undergo surgery
It had become customary for Jack and me to meet in the café for a cup of coffee between practice sessions and one day, without really thinking about it I said to him: “Have you thought any more about auditioning for the 'Royal'?”
“Why? Do you want to get rid of me?” he responded abruptly and I must say I was shocked.
“No, of course not, but I would hate you not to achieve your life's ambition, and every dancer says that is to perform with the Royal Ballet.”
“So now I lack ambition,” he responded, his handsome features twisted into an expression I had never seen before.
I felt tears pricking my eyes. Were we having our first row? I didn't even know why it was happening.
“No of course not, in fact, I think you'll go a long way no matter who you work for. Now if you'll excuse me, there's something I have to do.” I got up, leaving my coffee half-finished, and walked out of the café. I didn't want Jack to see that he was making me cry, and tears were very close to rolling down my cheeks. I didn't speak to him for the rest of the day.
That evening when I arrived home, Mummy met me at the door.
“Something has arrived for you,” she said and showed me a beautiful bouquet of flowers. There was a note with it which said as follows: 'Dear Antonette, I'm sorry I behave like a boor today. Please forgive me and meet me for coffee tomorrow and I'll explain everything. Jack'
“Do you want to tell me what that's all about?” asked Mummy.
“Oh Mummy, I don't really know myself. I asked Jack if he'd considered auditioning for the Royal Ballet now he's had more experience and he was horrid to me and I don't know why.”
“I see,” said Mummy. “Young men can be funny at times; maybe he thinks you are pushing him too hard or taking over his life?”
“But I'm not, really Mummy, I'm not. I only want what is best for him.”
The next day I met Jack for coffee. I, who am notoriously punctual, was tempted to be late, just to show him how upset I was, but in the end I turned up right on time, just as my cup of coffee was being delivered to the table. Jack stood up as he saw me arrive. He looked very pale, almost as though he hadn't slept. “Thank you for coming, Antonette,” he said in a very subdued voice.
I sat down and looked at him. I didn't smile as I still felt quite angry and disappointed with him
“Do you want to tell me what yesterday was all about?” I said.
Now he flushed: “Yes, I owe you an explanation and an apology. The fact is, you are not the only one who says I should audition for the 'Royal', in fact, some people have been making quite a nuisance of themselves and I've started to wonder if there's a hidden agenda to get me to leave the Imperial.”
He took a deep breath: “The fact is, Antonette, I have auditioned for the 'Royal'. I didn't want to tell you in case you thought I was trying to get away from the company, and you of course.”
“So what did they say?” I asked.
“I got their written reply yesterday evening.” He fished in his pocket and produced an envelope with the crest on it. “You might like to read it,” he said, handing it over.
It read as follows:
'Dear Mr French,
Thank you for coming to see us and auditioning for a place in our Corps de Ballet. We were very impressed with your technique and agility and are sure that you will be very successful in your career.
Unfortunately, at present, we do not have a place in our Corps for another male dancer at your level. However, if a place should become vacant, we will contact you and ask if you would like to audition again.
Yours faithfully,'
It was signed by the ballet master.
I handed it back to him without a word.
“Shall I tell you about my reaction when I read the letter?” Jack said, and I nodded.
“It was relief, pure relief. I realised at that moment that I didn't want to leave the Imperial and, and my friends here. If they had offered me a job I would have been in an intolerable position. So now you know why I reacted the way I did yesterday. I was sweating on getting this letter and what it might say, but that was no excuse for behaving the way I did yesterday, and I'm truly sorry for it. I know that I nearly made you cry. Can you possibly forgive me?”
He looked so earnestly at me, that I had to smile and reach out to take his hand.
“Yes, I forgive you Jack, but if anything like this happens again, can we please talk about it? You are my friend and I don't want to lose you, but I will always want the best for you.”
As I look back at it now, I know it was a storm in a teacup. Many people have terrible rows with their friends and this was really minor, but at the time it came as a shock to me. Perhaps it was another part of my growing up process. When I got home that night, Mummy said: “Everything alright with Jack?”
“Yes, everything's fine, thank you,” I replied.
The next few years were very happy ones. With me in the 'corps-de-ballet' and Jack in the male 'corps', it was wonderful to be dancing on the same stage as him, and sometimes the two corps interacted and we always exchanged a special smile as we passed each other, or maybe he whirled me around in a peasant dance or something similar. One of the lovely things about the ballet was the wonderful costumes that the girls wore, so pretty and feminine.
My body had responded to the oestrogen with growing breasts and softer skin. I was a little concerned that my breasts might grow too big for a ballet dancer, but they stopped at 'B' cup size which was fine. I was saving as hard as I could for my reassignment surgery which my doctor had agreed I should have, and I could hardly wait. I knew that I would have to take some months off from dancing but becoming a woman as completely as possible was very important to me.
There is a clinic in London that specialises in gender reassignment surgery, and eventually, I booked in for mine. I spoke to Miss Higgins, the ballet mistress, explaining that I would need some time off and in the circumstances, she was very supportive and agreed that the story was that I had to have unspecified surgery but due to confidentiality, she couldn't say more.
I already had quite a feminine-looking face, and my breasts were the size I wanted, so my surgery was confined to the genital area; I don't need to go into details. Nowadays, the procedure is carried out far more frequently, which is a wonderful thing for people who like myself were convinced that their bodies do not match their brains. Initially, only my family were allowed to visit me in hospital post-surgery, but as soon as he was able, Jack came in with an enormous bunch of flowers and all the latest gossip from the ballet company.
Anyone who has had major surgery knows that the first couple of weeks after the event are very unpleasant, usually passed in a fog of painkillers, and after that, lying in bed with little to do is very boring. Jack reported that it wasn't generally known why I was away, and when the whisper went around that I was seriously ill and had undergone surgery, everyone was very sympathetic and wished me well. One day he produced and enormous card which everyone had signed, including the Principals, Soloists and even Miss Higgins. My family were very kind and supportive and gave me a quiet place in which to fully recuperate. Mummy was a tower of strength and attended to all my needs with a smile and a cheerful word if I looked miserable.
I was anxious to resume dancing as soon as possible but realised that starting too soon would be counterproductive. I had to give my body time to heal completely, so I followed my doctor's advice. When I was finally able to start practicing again, which I did slowly, I found that it was so much easier, no longer having anything to 'tuck away'. Jack was a tower of strength and even called around to my parents' house so that I could practice with him. That's what I call a real friend.
About six months after I rejoined the company, we learned that we were going to perform at Stratford-Upon-Avon in the big theatre complex there. Most people think that it's a place where only Shakespeare's plays are performed but that is not so. The main theatre was modified to feature a thrust stage to more closely resemble the original London theatres like the 'Globe', but there are two other auditoriums. The second one, which seats eight hundred people has a conventional format with a proscenium arch, and also an orchestra pit. It has quite a large stage which can be used for musicals and dance including ballet.
Our company was booked to perform three ballets in repertory, 'Cinderella', 'Sleeping Beauty' and 'Giselle', over a season of six weeks. I was still in the corps but by now was becoming one of the more senior members which meant that I was classed as a First Artist and featured a bit more than some of the other members, including some 'mini solos'. Jack would also be in the three ballets and was starting to make a name for himself as a very accomplished dancer, so he too was classed as a First Artist. The next step up would be to become a Soloist. I did not expect it for myself, but I thought there was a good chance that Jack would become one as he was starting to be selected as an understudy to the soloists and I was sure that the time would come when he got his big chance..
Stratford is too far from London to commute, but my Uncle Terry and Aunty Tess had told me that if I ever performed in Stratford-Upon-Avon, then I must stay with them, so Mummy phoned them up and then handed the phone to me. Aunty Tess congratulated me on my progress with the company and said that I really must stay with them.
“We have two spare bedrooms. Is there anyone else in the company who would like to stay with us?” asked Aunty Tess. I immediately thought of Jack, but I wasn't sure if he'd already arranged somewhere to stay, so I said I would get back to her. I spoke to Jack who said he would be very pleased to stay with them if they were alright about it. When I phoned Aunty Tess back and told her how Jack would be very happy to stay at their house if they didn't mind, I could tell from the sound of her voice that she had expected me to suggest another one of the ballerinas.
“Jack's not gay,” I blurted out and then could have kicked myself. Why on earth did I say that?
Aunt Tess laughed: “I do hope he's handsome; most of the male dancers are very handsome, whether they are gay or straight.”
“Oh yes, he's handsome alright,” I replied.
“So are you really sure you need two bedrooms?” said Aunt Tess.
“Aunty!” I exclaimed in an outraged tone, not quite sure how genuine it was. “Jack and I are friends, that's all.”
Aunty was still laughing: “In my experience, the best lovers start out as friends and don't sound so shocked, I was young myself once.”
I was so glad nobody was around as I knew my face was scarlet.
To be continued
Next time: Performing - and more at Stratford
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 13 Performing and more at Stratford
A couple of days before rehearsals started, Jack and I drove to Stratford in his little old Morris Minor. He had never been to the home of Shakespeare before. I knew it slightly from my previous visits and had offered to show him around before work started in earnest. We pulled up outside Aunty and Uncle's house and got out. Jack easily swung my rather heavy suitcase out of the boot along with his own. I wasn't surprised at that since he was very strong and if he could easily lift me while dancing, a suitcase was no problem at all. I suspect Aunty was watching from the front window, as the moment we arrived at the front door, she opened it before we had time to knock.
“Antonette, darling!” she exclaimed and gave me a hug and kiss, and then said, “And this must be Jack!” I could see by the way that she looked at him that she was greatly impressed.
“Good afternoon, Mrs McDonald. Thank you so much for allowing me to stay at your home,” said Jack.
I could have sworn that Aunty Tess blushed slightly as she replied. “It's our pleasure, Jack.”
Uncle Terry appeared then and after greeting me, was introduced to Jack. He shook his hand and offered to bring one of the suitcases in despite Jack saying that they were a bit heavy. He tried to lift one and then agreed that it would be better if Jack brought it inside, which he did easily.
“I didn't realise that you ballet chaps did weight-lifting,” said Uncle Terry.
“He has to lift me and other ballerinas as part of the choreography,” I said.
“Really? I'm sorry, I never watched the ballet, something for the ladies I thought, so I didn't know,” said Uncle Terry. I determined to try and get Aunt Tess to bring him along to see us perform.
Aunt Tess put on the kettle for a cup of tea since it was mid-afternoon, and we sat down for a chat. We told her what ballets we would be performing in and said we hoped that they would both come to see us perform as our guests. Aunt Tess was most enthusiastic about this so I was sure that Uncle Terry was going to his first ballet whether he really wanted to or not!
Jack said: “Mr and Mrs McDonald, we don't want you to be out of pocket over your kindness in letting us stay with you while we're in Stratford. We are getting an extra allowance over our usual pay to offset the cost of accommodation while we are on tour, so I hope you will accept that and let us know if you don't think it's enough.”
When we told them how much we proposed to give them, they at first demurred and said it was too much. We said that if we stayed elsewhere in a bed and breakfast, it would have cost easily that much, so they finally accepted it. I had heard from Mummy that they were living on the age pension, so I'm sure they found the extra money very handy.
After tea, we were shown to our rooms upstairs, which were bright and airy, each with a double bed. My bedroom had a dressing table with a large mirror. I knew that Aunt Tess and Uncle Terry had no children of their own, so I suspected that they were looking forward to having us stay with them for about six weeks. It could even be longer if the tickets for the season sold well. After unpacking our clothes and hanging them up in the generous wardrobes, I took Jack out on a brief tour of Stratford, including the house where Shakespeare was born and the church where he was buried. We drove past the theatre complex and Jack was very impressed with its size.
“All this happened because a middle-class country gentleman became the most famous playwright in the English-speaking world,” he said as we drove past crowds of tourists who flock to the town every day of the year.
When we arrived back at the McDonald house, Aunty was ready to serve up a lamb roast dinner. The smell of the cooking which wafted into our nostrils as we entered the house was mouth-watering.
“I don't know what dancers normally eat,” she said. “I imagine you have to keep a close watch on your weight, but I also think that with all the energy you expend, you do need to take in quite a few calories.”
We assured her that the roast dinner was very nice indeed, but she was right, we did have to watch our weight or we wouldn't fit into the costumes!
We went to bed fairly early as it had been a busy day, and I kissed Jack on the cheek as we retired to our rooms. The following morning we were up early to exercise, something dancers must do every day to keep our muscles in tone. Uncle Terry discovered us both in our leotards in the back garden doing exercises including lifts. “Now I know why you found lifting those heavy suitcases so easy,” he said.
A couple of days later, we arrived at the theatre complex at nine o'clock for our first rehearsal. We were shown the theatre and walked over the stage to get accustomed to it. There are also rehearsal rooms adjoining the auditorium, complete with mirrors and barres. We were given a rota of performances including matinées and evening performances for each of the three ballets, and a list of rehearsal times for each production. I was glad we had come to Stratford early so that I could show Jack around as from now on it would be 'full-on' work.
We exercised and rehearsed eight hours a day, six days a week and really looked forward to our one day off each Sunday, though even then we did some exercising at home, as we now thought of the McDonald's house. We had explained to them that dancers keep strange hours when performing, finishing late at night and usually sleeping until at least nine o'clock in the morning, sometimes later. We were given a house key so that we could come in and not disturb our hosts since Aunty and Uncle usually went to bed fairly early.
'Cinderella' had been chosen as the first ballet of the season, and there was a rumour that royalty might be present for the Opening Night. We spent long days at the theatre complex rehearsing and one day as I was walking through the galleries between the auditoriums, I saw a familiar figure walking towards me.
“Antonette! It really is you!” It was Harriet Stow, or Dame Harriet as she now is, although she insisted I call her plain Harriet.
“I heard that you were performing at Stratford. How are the rehearsals going?”
I smiled at her. Harriet and I had history as you know and it was great to see her again, now that I was a woman too. “Well, you know what rehearsals are like, plain hard work so we can make it look easy on the night,” I replied.
“Don't I know it!” she replied. We both had time for a coffee, so we sat in the complex's café and caught up with what each other had been doing and I had some good news to share with her. As a First Artist, I had been selected to understudy for the part of 'Natasha', one of Cinderella's stepsisters. This meant even more work of course, but the company had a tradition of allowing understudies to perform in one or two matinées during the season, which was an incentive to work even harder.
“I do hope your parents and sisters can come to Stratford and see you perform,” said Harriet. “I remember my understudy days and how exciting it was when I was called upon to perform.”
I thought it better not to say that I only had one sister who would come to see the ballet.
“There's even a 'pas-de-deux' with the two stepsisters when they try to get the prince's attention at the ball,” I said. “Of course they make a real mess of it. I've done some rehearsing and it's actually hard to dance badly when your body is telling you that you are doing things wrongly.”
“Well I absolutely must attend a performance when you play 'Natasha' if I possibly can,” said Harriet. “I'll also see if one of my flatmates Frances can get a day off work and come along, I'm sure she'd love it, she's a trans girl just like us but she hasn't had her surgery yet.”
I sat looking at her with an open mouth and she suddenly smiled and said: “Didn't you know about me?”
I shut my mouth with a snap and stammered: “I had absolutely no idea. So when you first saw me in a dress and told me about a friend of yours who was trans, that was really you?”
Harriet smiled: “I'm sorry but I really couldn't tell you then, I was only just getting into living as a girl myself and I had to keep it a secret; the fewer people who knew, the better. Of course, one of those wretched tabloids accidentally found out about me eventually, and there I was, splashed all over the front page, but the world moves on and soon there's another sensation to replace the previous one. I doubt if anyone remembers it now. It might happen to you too, so be prepared for it.
“I doubt it,” I said, “I'm not famous so nobody will care.”
“Fortunately for us, it's a lot more common nowadays. I really take my hat off to those pioneers who first underwent transitioning, especially the surgery, they were brave women,” she said.
I wasn't the only one to get an understudy rôle in 'Cinderella', as Jack had been given 'Nikolai', the Prince's best friend, an even more important part than the one I had secured, but I was so pleased for him, just as he was pleased for me.
I've already mentioned that Jack was very handsome, and most of the single women in the company, and I regret to say, some of the married ones too, did their very best to get him to notice them, but without success. I remember one coming up to me and pleading for help
“You're his friend Antonette; what must I do to get him to notice me? I'd jump into his bed like a shot, but while he's very friendly and polite, I know he just doesn't see me in that way. I thought at first he must be gay, but you assure me he's not.”
“I'm afraid he is too focussed on being the best dancer he can be. He's told me that there is plenty of time for romance down the track, but for now, it's all about the dancing,” I replied, and she went away disappointed.
The Opening Night arrived. If this was a story, the girl playing 'Natasha', would have fallen and sprained her ankle, thus giving me my big chance, but those things don't often happen in the real world, and as a result, I danced in the corps, which I still enjoyed very much. There was royalty present in the royal box which caused a stir amongst the audience. They wondered why we started late until they saw who was entering the box. Royalty is never late of course because nothing can start before they arrive! Something I've always wondered is why royalty receives applause for not doing anything other than just turning up? Perhaps I'm a republican?
The performance went very well and we had many curtain calls and a standing ovation. After the performance, the principal dancers were introduced to our royal guests, but there would have been too many people to introduce the male and female corps, so we missed out. I really wasn't that bothered.
In the other two ballets, both Jack and I were in the corps with no understudy rôles which were shared amongst the First Artists. True to the management's promise, I was scheduled to perform at a matinée a couple of weeks into the season and I immediately telephoned Mummy and Jeanette to tell them and fortunately they were able to buy tickets and come up to Stratford. Aunt Tess also attended, bringing along a slightly reluctant Uncle Terry, and Harriet and her friend Frances were also there. I had quite a fan club in attendance! After the performance, we had some tea together in the complex's café and I basked in their compliments.
“How on earth do you manage to dance on your toes? It looks so elegant but it must be so hard to do,” said Aunt Tess.
“We wear special ballet shoes called 'pointe shoes',” I replied. “We also do a lot of training to strengthen our feet. The aim is to make it look easy, but that takes a lot of practice.”
Aunt Tess was very impressed to meet Harriet, whom she had seen on stage, and Mummy was pleased to meet up with her again. Harriet is a truly nice person and so modest about her talents. She really is my rôle model.
Jack and I really enjoyed 'living together' at Aunty and Uncle's house. We got on so well together and helped out with the housework when we could. Our hosts soon got used to us arriving back at the house long after they had gone to bed and then getting up a few hours after them. Such is the life of a professional ballet dancer.
When we arrived back at the house after a performance we were always careful to be very quiet not to disturb Aunty and Uncle. We often had a quiet cup of tea before going to bed as part of 'winding down' after the performance. One evening I noticed that Jack seemed very introspective and I wondered what was the cause.
After a long silence, he said: “Antonette, have you ever thought about getting married?”
At first, I thought he might be just making conversation, so I replied: “Well, most girls think about getting married, but in my case, nobody's ever asked me or is ever likely to.”
Another long pause and then he said: “So there's nobody you'd like to marry?”
I suddenly realised exactly where this conversation was going, but I wasn't going to make it easy for him. I had a funny quivering feeling in my stomach as I had a suspicion that I was about to be asked the most important question of my life.
“Well, there was somebody, but he made it clear that he wasn't interested in getting married, at least not for many years,” I replied.
“Oh!' said Jack. Was he slow on the uptake? “Well, supposing I was to ask you, what do you think your answer might be?”
If this was a proposal, it was being done in a very roundabout way, and I suddenly had an inspiration. This might sound crazy and totally out of character for me, but I suddenly stood up and held my hand out to Jack. “Come on,” I said.
“Where are we going?” he asked
“You'll see.”
Taking his hand I led him up the stairs to my bedroom. When I closed the door behind us, I leaned back on it and said: “Jack, you're looking at a girl who likes to try before she buys.”
The sun streaming in through the bedroom window woke me first. I turned my head and saw the light shining on the curls of Jack's head on the pillow beside me. He was still in deep slumber. Poor darling, I think I had run him ragged the previous night. I leaned over and kissed him gently on the lips. His eyes slowly opened and focussed on me. “Hello you,” he said quietly.
“Hello yourself. Did you have a question you wanted to ask me?” I said.
Jack smiled up at me. “Yes I do, a couple of questions actually. Referring to your remarks last night about liking to try before you buy, did the goods come up to your expectations?”
“Indeed they did,” I replied. “I'm sure they will give excellent service for many years to come. Was there anything else you wanted to know?”
Jack smiled: “Yes. Antonette, darling, will you marry me?”
“Of course I will, darling,” I replied. It was so obvious to me now that I had been in love with him for years and had somehow suppressed my feelings because of what I thought his feelings were. Last night Jack had led me to take the final step in acknowledging to myself that I am totally a woman. Our coming together as one was more wonderful than I could ever have imagined.
“I just have one question, darling. What made you decide to ask me last night in such a roundabout way?"
"I've been trying to find the right time to ask you for ages and it never seemed to happen. To be honest, I wasn't quite sure what your reply might be, and I wanted to give you a way out,” he said. Well, that's men for you.
“Couldn't you see that I've been in love with you for years?” I asked.
“So why didn't you tell me?” asked Jack. “You must know I've been in love with you too?”
“Oh darling, I remember you telling me soon after we met that you weren't interested in romance, just in being the best dancer you could be. That sent a pretty clear message. so I was scared that if you didn't feel the same way as me, then it would have ruined our friendship which is so important to me.”
Jack smiled. “I felt exactly the same way; what a pair of duffers we are!”
“Enough talking,” I said as I bent down and we began to kiss again, gently at first and then with increasing intensity. It was about fifteen minutes later when all was quiet again, apart from the pounding of our hearts, that we heard a discrete tap on the door and Aunt Tess's voice saying: “Are you two going to get up? It's past ten o'clock you know.”
I grinned at Jack. “Well, Aunt Tess knows we spent the night together, so now you'll have to make an honest woman of me!”
After we showered (together), and dressed and came down to our late breakfast, Aunt Tess was busy preparing our breakfast, which she didn't have to do but seemed to enjoy doing. She looked at us both with a half-smile on her lips.
“Aunt Tess, we have something to tell you,” I said. “We're going to get married.”
“Oh that's wonderful news,” she cried and stopping what she was doing came over to the breakfast table to give us both a hug and a kiss, before remembering the bacon and eggs were cooking, and rushing back to the stove.
After we finished our breakfast, Jack glanced at his watch. “I was going to suggest we go to a jeweller to look for an engagement ring, but I think it's a bit too late today since we've got a matinée performance.”
“Ah! Now that's where I might be able to help you,” said Aunt Tess. She hurried out of the room, leaving us staring at each other with quizzical looks on our faces. A few minutes later she returned carrying a tiny box.
“As you know, Terry and I had no children of our own. I inherited two diamond rings from my mother and I gave one to Jeanette for her twenty-first birthday. You might remember, Antonette?”
“Yes, I do,” I replied. She had it remodelled and she still wears it. It's very beautiful.”
“Well, here's the other ring,” said Aunt Tess, opening the box. Inside was a ring with five large sparkling diamonds. “I know the setting is old-fashioned, but as the saying goes 'diamonds are forever', so you could use them and the gold to refashion a ring to your own liking. I'd be very happy to give it to you,” she said.
I confess that my eyes filled with tears. “Oh Aunty, it's beautiful!” I said.
“Mrs McDonald, that is so generous,” said Jack.
Aunt Tess said: “I think perhaps you could call me Aunt Tess now, Jack, that's if you'd like to. Perhaps you'd like to do the honours?” She held the box out to him.
Jack took the ring and slipped it on the fourth finger of my left hand where it fitted perfectly and the diamonds sparkled. It looked like new and of course, I should have realised; Aunt Tess saw this day coming long before I did and had taken the ring in to get it professionally cleaned.
There was no way I could keep the news a secret of course. When I arrived in the dressing-rooms that afternoon, my special friend Jacinta said: “You look like the cat that got the cream.”
“Jack's asked me to marry him!” It burst out before I had time to think.
“Well congratulations, it's about time!” said Jacinta and she gave me a big hug and a kiss. “I always thought there was more to you two than just friendship.”
It was useless to protest that up until about twelve hours before, that's exactly what it had been – friendship, at least that's what we both had kept telling ourselves. Then I remembered what Aunt Tess had said about friends making the best lovers. The news flew around the company and we were both showered with congratulations.
In the break between the two performances, I rang Mummy to give her the news and she was ecstatic. “That's such wonderful news, Antonette. I always knew that Jack was the man for you, but I wasn't sure if the two of you would ever realise that you were meant for each other.”
“There is one other thing, Mummy; Jack is a very honorouble person and he feels that before any official announcement is made he should meet Daddy and officially ask for my hand in marriage.”
Mummy couldn't suppress a laugh. “He certainly is a gentleman. Why don't we arrange to have dinner here soon and invite his parents too? I'll speak to Daddy and give him a warning of what Jack is going to ask, and then after the formalities are dealt with, we can all have dinner together and get to know each other a bit better.”
The dinner was arranged for a Sunday evening two weeks later, the one day of the week that we had off. It was quite formal and I had a new dress for the occasion. In addition to Jack's parents, Michael and Jennifer French, and his brother Ben, my three sisters agreed to come too. It sounds stupid, but I had this tiny worry that Daddy would grill Jack about his income and prospects, so it was with a great deal of relief that when I passed Daddy's study about an hour before Jack and his parents were due to arrive, the door was ajar and I noticed a bottle of single malt whisky and two glasses sitting on Daddy's desk. I took that as a good omen.
A friend of Mummy's had come over to help her with preparing the dinner, which would also gave her the time to get herself ready. Jeanette had arrived in a stunning dress and complimented me on my appearance. She was followed by my other sisters, Celine and Justine. Asking them to wear dresses would have been a step too far, but they did look very smart in pantsuits.
Jack arrived in a suit, the first time I had seen his dressed in one, and Daddy welcomed him into his study with a smile and a handshake. The door closed, and I confess, my heart was beating faster than usual, silly I know, but there you are. Jack's parents and brother arrived a few minutes later and the party was complete, but still Jack and Daddy stayed in his study
They were gone so long that Mummy and her friend were just about to serve the first course and we were on the point of knocking on the study door when it opened and both men appeared laughing and saying something about cricket, but I didn't catch what it was. When we had all taken our places, Jack stood up to speak.
“Ladies and gentlemen, I have an announcement to make. This evening I spoke to Mr Burton requesting the hand of his daughter Antonette in marriage, and I am pleased to report that he has agreed to my request.”
There was a general cheer at this announcement and I was blushing scarlet. I had returned the engagement ring to Jack to produce at an appropriate time. Now he knelt at my feet and said “Darling Antonette, will you marry me?”
“Yes Jack, I will marry you,” I replied, and with that he produced the engagement ring and placed in on my finger. We sealed the engagement with a kiss. Daddy went out to the kitchen and returned with a tray of glasses and a bottle of champagne and everyone toasted us.
The dinner was a huge success. Everyone got on remarkably well since this was the first time we had met Jack's parents and brother. I couldn't help noticing that Jack's brother Ben seemed very taken with Jeanette, and why not, since she's a very pretty and smart woman.
When the party finally broke up and our guests had left, I asked Daddy how his interview with Jack had gone.
“Extremely well! You are a lucky girl to have him. We had a long talk as you know, and it seems he is quite a sportsman, including a tennis player, although he doesn't have much time now with the ballet performing six days a week. He also enjoys cricket.”
It seemed to me that Jack was the perfect man for a son-in-law from Daddy's point of view. Like most men, I think Daddy held a suspicion that all male ballet dancers are, if not gay, a bit effeminate. The interview had reassured him that Jack was all man. I could have reassured him on that score!
That reminded me: “Daddy, what were you talking about cricket when you came out of your study?”
“Oh that!” he laughed. “I told him about the time you won a school cricket match with a boundary, quite by accident!”
“Oh, Daddy!” I exclaimed, but I couldn't help laughing too.
The season at Stratford continued. It was a huge success and was actually extended by two weeks. Mummy, Daddy, and Jeanette, plus Jack's parents came up from London to see the production and were quite impressed by their children's performances.
To be continued
Next time; A tour and a wedding
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 14 A tour and a wedding.
A benefit of dancing with one of Britain's best companies which hadn't occurred to me, was the opportunity to travel. The company travelled overseas every second year and had been to America, some parts of Europe and Asia before Jack and I joined it. In that year, we toured Australia and New Zealand. It was a long flight from Heathrow, stopping at Singapore before landing in Perth on the west coast of Australia. After four days of performances, we flew to Adelaide, a distance of about 1300 miles. From there we flew to Melbourne, then Sydney and Brisbane before flying across to Auckland in New Zealand and finally Christchurch. Since this is a memoir, not a travelogue, I won't write about all the places we visited, although some stand out, like dancing in the Sydney Opera House.
However, the highlight of the trip for me was our visit to Melbourne where Kate White, the sister of Gary, my first boyfriend, still lived. We had become firm friends and corresponded regularly after her family migrated to Australia, and she made me a gift of Jemima, her prized bride doll, a gift so generous I could hardly believe it. I had offered to send Jemima back to her, but she insisted that she stay with me. Over the years we had changed from aerograms to emails, which have their advantages and disadvantages. I love receiving a written letter or card, but we have to move with the times and while we still exchange cards and small presents on our birthdays and at Christmas, the rest of the time it's emails. It now occurred to me that I might be able to repay her gift in some small way.
As soon as I told Kate that we would be performing in Melbourne, she said that she and her mummy must get some tickets, so I asked her to let me know which performance she would like to attend and said that I would obtain the tickets for her. We were to perform in the Princess Theatre, a classic theatre built in the mid-eighteen hundreds and holding about fifteen hundred people. We filled it five times! I happened to meet my friend Harriet before we left England, and she told me she had performed as Juliet in that theatre, and what is more, she swears that she saw the famous ghost. She is rather psychic, while I am not, so it didn't surprise me that I didn't see him.
I obtained two very good 'A Reserve' tickets for Kate and her mummy at the special price for artists. They could pick them up at the box office, and as a surprise I included two copies of the program which had been signed by all the principal artists and soloists, plus a little note from me. I was fortunate in being able to do this as a comparatively lowly 'First Artist', but it was a very happy company, almost like a big family, and the senior artists did not put on airs as I have heard sometimes happens in other companies. After all, the 'corps' provides the backdrop to make them look good.
I let Kate know that they would be in 'A Reserve' so that they knew to dress up. I didn't get a chance to see them before the show, but we arranged that we would have supper in a local café after the performance, and they came around to my dressing-room which I shared with a number of the girls. Kate was wearing the beautiful rose pink shot silk dress she had worn as Gary's bridesmaid and she looked amazing. Her mummy also wore a very beautiful green silk gown. I was glad that I had brought a blue silk dress to wear at the number of receptions which were held for the company, so that I was not upstaged!
It was wonderful to catch up with Kate once again. When I last saw her, she was a pretty teenager; now she was a beautiful young woman, close to finishing her nurse training. She told me that she intended to go back to the 'old country' as she put it, to spend a year nursing in one of the big London hospitals, and do a bit of travelling in Europe. I told her that I would be getting married soon and would love her to be my bridesmaid if she was in London at the time. When we had a quiet moment together visiting 'the Ladies',, she said she had told Gary that she was going to see me and he had asked her to pass on his congratulations at achieving my dream of becoming a professional ballerina, and best wishes for the tour, so I asked her to thank him.
“How is he going now?” I asked.
“They've moved to Parkes in New South Wales because he's obtained a job at the Observatory.”
“You mean 'The Dish''?” I said, referring to the film about the big radio telescope which was one of the receivers of the signals from the Apollo 11 moon landing.
“That's right,” said Kate. “Getting married in rather a hurry affected his studies; he had to get a job to support himself and a wife and baby so he couldn't stay at university to do an Honours year or get his Master's degree but he is still carrying on studying by correspondence and he was very fortunate to get this job based on his university results to date. They could also see how committed he is to becoming an astronomer.”
“I know he wanted to become an astronomer from the time I first met him, so it looks like he may achieve his dream too; I certainly hope so,” I replied.
“By the way, how is Jemima?” asked Kate.
“As beautiful as ever. She still watches over me while I'm asleep and will continue to do so even when I'm married,” I replied. “I take great care of her so that someday some other little girl can enjoy her as much as I have.”
“Perhaps you'll have a daughter?” said Kate. For a moment I struggled with whether to tell her the truth about me but decided after all this time that there was no point. Instead I told her something which was true.
“Unfortunately, I can't have children,” I said, “But maybe you will have a daughter one day, and when she is old enough I will be very happy to pass Jemima on to another generation.”
Back at the table, Mrs White said “We were hoping to meet your fiancé, is he busy?”
“No, he didn't come because he said it was a 'girls' night out' and he would only be intruding.”
“Nonsense!” said Mrs White. “He would have been most welcome to come.”
“Well, the hotel is only five minutes away, I can ring him if you like?” I said, and so it was that fifteen minutes later, Jack arrived at the café, having hurriedly put on a suit to look respectable. Women have a very predictable reaction when they first see Jack. After all, he is tall, slim and very handsome, with curly dark hair. The combined effect makes nearly every woman go weak at the knees, and Kate and her mother were no exception. If Jack was a bad person, he could have been a regular Casanova, but fortunately, he isn't that way inclined. Instead, he proved to be an excellent supper companion and accepted the compliments of the two ladies about his dancing in his usual modest and good-natured way.
We stayed in the café until they started stacking the chairs as an indicator that they wished to close. Mrs White, who by now insisted that we call her Marjory, had said that if we ever came to Australia for a holiday they would be very happy to give us accommodation and show us the sights. There were kisses on the cheek all round, and then Jack and I went back to the hotel, while Marjory and Kate went home.
The rest of the tour went very well, full houses everywhere and it was an exhausted but very happy troupe of dancers who finally arrived back in Britain, ready for a break.
Jack and I got married about six months later, in a break between seasons. We needed somewhere to live, and like most young couples, we rented a one-bedroom flat in north London and set about buying some basic furniture, a bed, kitchen table and chairs, and two easy chairs and cooking utensils. Jack's parents were updating their television set, so we inherited the old one which was perfectly functional but not 'smart' like modern sets. Jack moved into the flat, and I visited it quite often, but I slept at home until our wedding, a bit old-fashioned I know, but it's what we preferred to do. We were hoping to get a number of essential items as wedding presents and to this end made up a list so that when any of our guests asked what they should give us, we had an answer ready, appropriate to their budget.
Since most of our family and friends lived in London, Aunt Tess and Uncle Terry reluctantly made the trip down from Stratford. We were married in the Finsbury Park Anglican church, despite neither of us really being church-goers. However, the vicar said that was fine and perhaps he'd see us again. It was a lovely ceremony, very traditional, just like my engagement ring, which I had decided to leave as it was. There was an organ and choir and the famous lesson quoting St Paul's letter to the Corinthians which concludes: 'And so there remain Faith, Hope, Love--these three; and of these the greatest is Love.
Jack had asked his brother Ben to be his Best Man and George and Henry, two good friends from the ballet to be the Ushers. I had three very special people to be my attendants. My sister Jeanette was the Matron of Honour, and as bridesmaids, I had April, my old friend from school, and Kate, Gary's sister. As she had told me when I met her in Melbourne, she had come over to England for a year to work in one of the London hospitals. I had a feeling there was a young man in the background waiting for her when she returned but I couldn't help noticing that Ben couldn't take his eyes off her; after all, she was extremely pretty. They did go out for a while, but in the end, Kate returned to her beau in Australia.
We had the reception in the church hall and the catering was provided by the ladies of the parish who do it as a fund-raiser for the church, and I must say their charges are very reasonable. The reception followed the usual routine with two exceptions. My dear friend Harriet was present, and I really wanted her to give a recitation, but I wasn't sure if she would be prepared to do it, so I asked Reggie her husband, who is a really charming man.
“She doesn't usually, but in this case, I'm sure she'll make an exception,” he said and went off to ask her.
Ben, who was acting as Master of Ceremonies, announced her as 'the well-known Shakesperean performer, and Antonette's friend, Dame Harriet Staunton.'
Harriet stood up and smiling at the gathered company who had spontaneously applauded, and said: “When I first met Antonette, little did I know that all these years later I would be privileged to be at her wedding.” I couldn't help blushing at this little joke which was just between the two of us.
“I've been asked to say something suitable for a wedding, and as you know, Shakespeare has a quote for any occasion, so I couldn't do better than one of his sonnets, number 116 which goes like this:
'Let me not to the marriage of true minds
Admit impediments. Love is not love
Which alters when it alteration finds,
Or bends with the remover to remove.
O no! it is an ever-fixed mark
That looks on tempests and is never shaken;
It is the star to every wand'ring bark,
Whose worth's unknown, although his height be taken.
Love's not Time's fool, though rosy lips and cheeks
Within his bending sickle's compass come;
Love alters not with his brief hours and weeks,
But bears it out even to the edge of doom.
If this be error and upon me prov'd,
I never writ, nor no man ever lov'd.'
I have done my best to emphasize the words she chose, and as you can imagine, there was a standing ovation when she sat down.
The reception continued with speeches and cutting the cake with dancing to follow. Jack and I took to the floor first and then the rest of the guests followed. We had one more surprise for them, having been persuaded although very reluctantly at first. With everyone dancing, Jack and I took the opportunity to slip away to a dressing room at the side of the hall where we changed and then awaited Bob's announcement.
“Ladies and gentlemen, as you know, both Antonette and Jack are dancers performing with the Imperial Ballet Company where they are now both 'First Artists', so how could we possibly let an occasion like this go without asking them to entertain us? With the 'pas de deux' from Swan Lake, please welcome Antonette and Jack.'
There was general applause as we stepped onto the dance floor and the recorded music began. Everyone seemed rather impressed, especially by the lifts, even if they knew nothing about ballet. It's a beautiful routine which highlights the strength and agility of the man, and the femininity and grace of the ballerina, with quite a lot of pointe work and when the music came to an end and Jack bowed and I curtseyed, we were given a standing ovation, and many 'Bravos'.
We left the hall again to change into our 'going away' outfits, but the reception continued for quite some time until a taxi arrived to take us to a nearby hotel for the night. What a day it had been!
Before Kate left for Australia we had a coffee together.
“So you've decided to go back to Australia; nothing to keep you here?” I asked with a smile
Kathe blushed slightly. “If you mean Ben, yes we are good friends and I've enjoyed going out with him but there's someone back in Australia called Bruce and I think he's still rather keen on me. This year apart has given us time to sort out our feelings for each other. I'd still like to marry him, and maybe he still wants to marry me. We'll see.
“There's a famous Australian poem called 'My Country', by Dorothea McKellar which she wrote in England when she was really homesick. The famous second verse starts 'I love a sunburnt country', and it's true, I do. I was very young when we emigrated, and for better or worse, I'm an Aussie girl now, I couldn't imagine living anywhere else.
To be continued
Next time: A working honeymoon and an invitation
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 15 A working honeymoon and an invitation
I intended to conclude my memoir with our wedding day, but it's been pointed out to me that I should write something to bring our lives up to the present date.
Following our wedding, we spent two wonderful weeks honeymooning in the Lake District. The weather was great, warm and sunny, something I know is not always the case there. We spent the days touring the quaint villages, the historic sites, walking over the hills and travelling on the lakes by boat. As a youngster, I was a keen fan of author Arthur Ransome's 'Swallows and Amazons' series and read every book of their adventures in the Lake District and elsewhere. We visited the Museum of Lakeland Life and Industry in Kendall, which has a room dedicated to Ransome and the children upon whom he based his characters.
In the evenings, we dined in the various hotels and 'B & Bs' in which we stayed, and as for the nights, I leave that up to your imagination. Many times I found myself looking at the wedding ring and engagement ring on my finger and saying to myself 'You're a married woman, a real married woman.' If anyone had told me in my early teens that could happen, I would have thought it was just a wonderful dream.
Like all ballet dancers, we took our leotards and ballet shoes with us wherever we went as daily exercises are a 'must'. The main problem was finding somewhere to practice. In one small town, we found a ballet school advertised in the local paper and contacted them with a view to hiring their studio for an hour or two. When the principal, Miss Simpson, a retired member of the Manchester Ballet, heard that we were members of the IBC and on our honeymoon, she said she was happy to let us practice for no charge. She did mention that her senior class had a lesson on Saturday morning and wondered if we might be willing to come along then in addition to having time to ourselves. We could hardly say 'No', and anyway we were interested to see what sort of standard they were.
I already knew that ballet dancers have a limited professional life, apart from 'character rôles' when you get older. The thought of running a ballet school had occurred to me, so it would be interesting to see one in action.
We turned up on Saturday morning and found that the senior class consisted of about twenty-five girls and three boys, all in their mid-teens. Miss Simpson introduced us and explained that we were 'First Artists' in the corps-de-ballet at IBC and what that meant. I think the boys were particularly pleased to see a male dancer at the class.
We participated in the lesson and were then asked to do a demonstration 'pas-de-deux'. On my phone I had the Swan Lake 'pas-de-deux' which we were able to play through their sound system, so that is what we performed for them. Afterwards we gave a short talk about what we did in the ballet and our hopes for the future. It turned out that the three boys were really interested in trying to get into a professional ballet school. They all mentioned seeing the film 'Billy Elliot' which made them realise that boys could be successful ballet dancers. Half a dozen of the girls felt the same way and the rest did ballet for exercise and socialising. That was understandable. After the class finished, we spent a couple of hours practicing on our own. It was a very enjoyable day and Miss Simpson thanked us profusely when she returned to lock up the premises.
All too soon our honeymoon was over and we returned to London and on to the next ballet production. We were now living in our own flat, small though it was, and saving hard to buy a home of our own. We knew we would have to move further out from the centre of London in order to afford something. Ballet is an occupation you take up because you love it. With very few exceptions, it is not a path to fame and fortune, but nevertheless we wouldn't want to do anything else. We discussed the ballet school we had seen in the Lake District and decided that it would be an idea worth pursuing when we are too old to dance.
We continued to work hard and Jack was the first to achieve 'Soloist' status, which he really deserved because he is a better dancer than me. 'Soloist' is the level in the company above the 'corps' and below 'principal' I continued as a 'First Artist' but often understudied some of the soloists and so was given an occasional chance to perform, usually in a matinée. Our work was hard but we both loved it and wouldn't do anything else. I still had hopes of being appointed a 'soloist'.
A couple of years after our own marriage, we received a very ornate card from Australia which read as follows:
I was quite surprised but very pleased. I knew Kate and Bruce were engaged but didn't know when their wedding would be. As it turned out it was to be held during a break between ballet seasons, so we could go, but.there was another thing to consider. If we attended, I would almost certainly be meeting Gary again. Fortunately, Jack knew all about my first great romance and we had no secrets from each other.
“I don't see a problem with that. It was a long time ago and soon you will both be married to other people, so I'm happy to go if you want to.”
I did want to see Kate get married, so I wrote back accepting the invitation. Kate was thrilled, telling us that we would definitely be the guests who travelled the furthest, and she was so looking forward to seeing us again.
It's a long tiring trip to Australia, about 24 hours in total. We were in the back of the plane, which is fairly cramped, especially for someone as tall as Jack, but we managed to get seats in the front row of Economy, which allowed him more legroom. At least we were both slim so the narrowness of the seats didn't upset us, and even gave a bit more room for the third person sitting beside us, a very nice young Australian girl, returning home after a year in England, who was quite impressed to be sitting next to two professional ballet dancers!
We had booked into a motel in Box Hill, Melbourne, this time, since we were paying for it ourselves. It was a bit of a come-down after staying at the Windsor Hotel on our last visit, which was paid for by the Company. After landing, going through Customs and retrieving our luggage, we went to pick up our hire car and then with map in hand, Jack driving and me as navigator, we set off for our accommodation. The great thing about Melbourne is that many of the main roads are orientated East-West and North-South which makes navigation a lot easier.
We found the main road east to Box Hill, passing through the English-named suburbs of Richmond and Kew. The famous Melbourne trams also travel along this road but we had checked on local motoring rules and knew that if a tram came to a halt at a tram stop, we had to stop too, although we could pass it on the inside while it was moving.. At Box Hill we turned south on Station Street and found our way to the motel. I had phoned Kate to tell her where we were (we resisted having too much 'girl-talk') and when we arrived at the motel, Kate and her mother were waiting for us, which we didn't really expect as it was only two days before the wedding.
Kate told me that she was having a 'hen party' the following afternoon and I was invited if Jack didn't mind. I hesitated for a moment. Another corps member had told me about a hen party she had attended where the girls, some of them married, were chauffered around London pubs in one of those elongated limousines, until, thoroughly drunk, they had arrived at a club where they were 'entertained' by male strippers who left nothing to the imagination and it seemed many of the girls did things which no lady should do in public. I realised that Kate would never get involved in something so gross, so I looked at Jack to see if he was happy with the idea.
Jack said he would be happy to catch up on some much-needed sleep as he hadn't slept too well on the aircraft and encouraged me to go if I wasn't too tired. Knowing Kate as I did, I was confident that it wasn't going to involve a lot of drinking, and in fact, it was held at the flat which Kate and Bruce had rented. (Bruce had already moved most of his clothes and 'stuff' in, but was staying at his parent's place for the last few days before the wedding).
It was a very 'girly' event, strictly no men allowed. About a dozen of Kate's girlfriends including the bridesmaids and friends from school were present. Kate wore a bridal veil and we had some champagne, but not too much, and some lovely finger food and nibbles. Kate showed us her lacy bridal lingerie, all in traditional white, including a suspender belt and white stockings. One of the girls who had had perhaps a little more champagne to drink than she should, called out “Bruce is going to enjoy unwrapping his present.” Kate blushed slightly but made no comment.
Next, she showed us her going away outfit, a very pretty dress since it was now late Spring in Australia and warming up. We were even allowed a sneak peek at her dress, which was a lovely A-line Princess V-neck lace dress with a court train and beading sequins. It looked so beautiful that I could hardly wait to see Kate wearing it.
“Bruce is going to be stunned when he sees you!” I said.
“I hope so,” she replied. “We've spent so much time working on making it the perfect wedding.”
“It will be,” we all assured her.
The party was wound up about six o'clock so that Kate and her bridesmaids could get plenty of rest before the next day. I knew they would be up early to shower and get ready for the arrival of the hairdresser and makeup artist. When I arrived back at the motel, Jack was fast asleep. I decided an early night was not a bad idea, so I undressed, put on my nightie and slipped under the sheets.
Jack stirred and murmured “How was it?”
“Very nice but strictly for the girls,” I replied and kissed him on the cheek before lying back on the pillow. In only a few minutes, I was fast asleep too.
To be concluded.
Next time: Kate's wedding
![]() |
Antonette's Story
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2020 |
Chapter 16 Kate's wedding
The wedding day dawned warm and sunny – perfect! It was eight o'clock and there was a knock on the door to let us know that breakfast had been delivered. We had plenty of time as the wedding was not until two o'clock and the church was only about ten minutes from the motel according to Mrs Dundee, the manager's wife, who really ran the business.. We decided to take a taxi to the church since, while both of us are very temperate in our drinking habits, what's a wedding if you can't have a glass of champagne?
I went to the office and asked Mrs Dundee if she could organise a taxi for us.
“I can do better than that, I'll get 'Croc' to drop you off.”
“Croc?” I asked
She laughed. “When your name is Michael Dundee, what else are they going to call you but 'Crocodile'? Over time it got shortened to 'Croc'
“Well please thank 'Croc' very much,” I said.
“No worries,” she replied.
Jack let me get ready first, knowing that it would take me a lot longer than him. It wasn't a 'black tie' affair, so I had brought along a beautiful tea-length dress in dark pink. I was going to wear a petticoat under it to make the skirt flare out slightly, and of course, stockings and four-inch heels were a 'must'. Jack was wearing a charcoal-grey suit with a white shirt, a striped tie, and black shoes.
'Croc' knocked on our door at one o'clock as arranged. We had some things to drop off at the reception centre first before we went on to the church, including a rather unique wedding present for them.
Before we set off on our own honeymoon to the Lake District, I confided our destination to Lucy, one of my special friends in the corps.
“Richard and I went there on our honeymoon too,” she said. “One of the places we visited was the Honister Green Slate mine near Keswick, the last working slate mine in England, They have a gift shop and we bought a slate sign there printed with the name of our house 'Cherrywood'. It's attached to the wall, right beside the front door, and a lot of people comment on it.
As it turned out, we never did get to the Honister Pass, but when I was thinking about a special wedding present for Kate and Bruce, the idea of getting them a house sign suddenly occurred to me. The only problem was that they didn't yet have a house and when they did, I had no idea what they would call it. I rang Kate's mum one day when I thought Kate would be at work (and she was) and discussed a wedding present with her, mentioning my idea of a house sign. I asked if she had any idea what their house would be called when they finally bought it and she laughed.
“That's easy,” she said, “It will be called 'Eaglehawk' because that's the name of the old goldmining town where Bruce was born.”
“Brilliant! Thank you so much Mrs White. We are really looking forward to flying over and seeing you again.”
We had a few days' break from rehearsals and so drove to the Lake District again, and this time we visited Honister Pass and the famous slate mine. It is a very interesting place and we joined an underground tour to see where the slate is mined, and then went to the café and the shop and ordered the bespoke house sign for Kate and Bruce. They would be getting a little bit of England, carried all the way to Australia. The slate is cut into fairly thin pieces so it wasn't too heavy to carry and I certainly wouldn't have entrusted it to the mercies of the postal services..
Now, the house sign, carefully enveloped in loads of bubble wrap was delivered to the reception centre, wrapped in 'wedding' paper and with signs on it saying “Fragile, do not drop!'.
There were quite a few guests already milling around by the path leading up to the church door, waiting for the bride to arrive. They seemed to look at us a bit curiously, having never seen us before. I'm sure they were wondering who we were. As I've already mentioned, Jack is very handsome, and I scrub up reasonably well if I say so myself.
I didn't see the groom and his supporters so presumed they were already in the church. The photographer and videographer arrived which meant that the bridal party couldn't be far behind. At five minutes past the hour, the conventional late arrival, two white Rolls Royces drew up outside the church lych gate. The bridesmaids and flower girl got out of the first one and gathered at the second one where Kate's father stepped out of the car and walked around to the nearside where the chauffeur opened the door and Kate alighted. She looked absolutely amazing, wearing the beautiful dress she had shown us at the hen party. It had looked great then, but now she was wearing it, the effect was stunning. Then the bridesmaids fussed around making sure that the dress and veil were perfectly adjusted
Now we had seen her arrive, all the guests had to hurry into the church where the organ was quietly playing. We settled into our seats, and then the vicar walked out of the vestry, followed by Bruce and his groomsmen. A few minutes later the organist struck up the traditional wedding march 'Here Comes the Bride', and we all turned to watch, first the flower girl, then the bridesmaids and finally Kate on the arm of her father, walk up the aisle.
Then followed the traditional wedding ceremony and finally, the happy couple walked down the aisle to the strains of Mendelssohn's 'Wedding March'. We followed them out to the church steps where the photographer started organising photos which concluded by all the guests being asked to arrange themselves on the church steps behind the wedding party. After that, the wedding party was taken to a local park for more photos and the guests made their way to the reception rooms. Kate's parents had very kindly offered us a lift.
Jack and I drank mineral water and ate a few canapés as we chatted to other guests and waited to be shown to our table. I saw Gary and his wife Wendy and I'm sure he saw me but he made no move to come over and say hello. I decided to let him play things as he thought best. We were finally shown to our table along with six other guests, introduced ourselves and waited for the bridal party to enter to a rather strange version of 'Here Comes the Bride', played by the small band.
I'm sure the majority of readers have attended multiple weddings and this one followed the conventional program. Only Jack and I knew that there was going to be something slightly different at this one. After the speeches and the bridal waltz, with everyone joining in, Jack and I slipped away to a small room adjoining the main reception room to get ready. Then we waited at the door for the announcement by the MC.
“Ladies and gentlemen, if you would all clear the dance floor, we have a special treat for you today. Two of our guests, Antonette and Jack French have travelled all the way from England to be present with us today. They are both ballet dancers with the Imperial Ballet Company in England, one of the nation's premier companies. Antonette has been a special friend of Kate's for many years, and at Kate's request, they have agreed to entertain you with the romantic Balcony Pas de Deux from Romeo and Juliet.”
There was a smattering of applause as the recorded music started and we ran into the middle of the dance floor to gasps from the guests. This pas de deux is a very dramatic one with plenty of occasions when Romeo lifts Juliet into the air, which produced cheers from the guests. In some pas de deux, the male dancer almost seems almost a prop for the ballerina, but not on this occasion; I think everyone was impressed with Jack's strength and there were more gasps as he easily lifted me onto his shoulders and spun around. When the music finished we took our bows to a standing ovation from everyone present.
I gave a little speech at the end; “Ladies and gentlemen, it isn't often that you hear a ballet dancer speak, but this is a special occasion. Kate and I have been great friends since before she migrated to Australia with her family. Just before she left, she made me a present of her favourite and prized bride doll, something I've never forgotten.” I was interrupted by a cheer and applause at this point and Kate blushed as she acknowledged it.
“I have taken great care of Jemima ever since and I hope that the day will come when I can pass her on to the next generation of Kate's family.” More cheers, and more blushes from Kate.
“It has been our great pleasure to entertain you today, and I'd like to conclude by wishing Kate and Bruce a wonderful life together. Thank you.”
With that, we both bowed again and left the dance floor to change back into our wedding guest clothes. When we returned to our table the other guests were very complimentary.
“That was such a wonderful surprise and you are so good; are you principal dancers?” asked one lady.
We laughed and I said: “Far from it, I am a senior dancer in the corps-de-ballet, and Jack is now a soloist, something I hope to achieve one day. The main thing is that we love what we do.”
“And it shows,” said the lady. “You were very good.”
“Thank you very much,” Jack and I said in unison.
A few minutes later when the band started up again, Jack excused himself and left me sitting at the table watching the dancing. A familiar voice said, “Excuse me, may I have this dance?”
I looked up and smiled at Gary. “You may indeed,” I said, taking his hand.
We slow-waltzed half-way around the room in silence before I broke it by saying: “This is where we came in. By the way, you are still a good dancer.”
“Not as good as you,” responded Gary.
“Well I do it for a living,” I replied with a smile. Changing the subject, I continued:
“I hear that you are now an astronomer working at the Parkes Observatory, well done.”
Gary smiled: “I'm a radio astronomer,” he said. “There are certain advantages, we can work in the day as well as the night. However, I do still have my little optical telescope and take it out occasionally. The night sky at Parkes is quite dark.”
“There's one thing I'd love to ask you. I saw the film “The Dish” and remember the scene where the staff play cricket on the dish; did that really happen?”
Gary smiled. “It's the question we're most often asked. In the film, that's the real dish you see the actors playing cricket on, but with a tennis ball to avoid damaging it. In real life, the staff has never played cricket on the dish. It was a bit of artistic licence.”
I smiled too. “What a shame.” Then I said, “Maybe Anthony will be interested in astronomy when he grows up? Congratulations of your marriage and your son by the way.”
“I don't suppose there's much Kate hasn't told you?”
“Not much,” I agreed, “But anything confidential stays that way, I don't even tell Jack.”
Now it was Gary's turn to change the subject: “Kate told me that you have danced at the Royal Opera House, just as I predicted on our final date.”
“Yes, that was very clever of you.”
“Well anyone could see that you are not only talented but very determined, so I had little doubt that you would achieve anything you wanted to. What is your ultimate ambition?”
“I want to be appointed a Soloist,” I said, “Jack is one already, and I want to catch up. Realistically, I don't think I'll make Principal, although I may get some understudy work for Principal rôles, and the occasional performance. When we retire, Jack and I may open a ballet school.”
The music had finished and Gary escorted me back to the table where Jack was sitting. I had little doubt that he had absented himself just to enable my encounter with Gary to take place. The two men shook hands and said they were pleased to meet. Then I asked Gary to bring Wendy over to meet us if she'd like to. He walked back to his table and returned shortly afterwards with his wife.
Wendy was a pleasant, pretty woman, and rather shy, blushing as she was introduced to Jack and me. I could tell from the way she looked at Gary that she adored him.
“I thought your dancing was amazing,” she said, and we thanked her.
“I must congratulate you on your marriage to Gary, and also on your son, Anthony,” I said, which caused further blushes. “Who's looking after him today?”
“He's with my parents. He loves being with them,” she said. “Would you like to see a picture of him?”
“Yes please,” I replied. I was genuinely interested to see him. He looked a bright little chap and the spitting image of Gary. “Maybe he'll be an astronomer one day?” I said.
The chairs at the table were almost empty as people mingled, so they sat down and we chatted some more. At one point Wendy and I went to the 'Ladies' together as women tend to do. While there, Wendy said, “Gary told me that you were his first real girlfriend.”
“And he was my first real boyfriend,” I said, glad that it was out in the open. “I'll be frank with you, I was very upset when he left for Australia, but of course we were both very young, and so we gradually drifted apart and stopped writing. I've been friends with Kate ever since I met her, and we correspond to this day. I hope that doesn't stop now that she's married.”
“I don't see why it should,” said Wendy. “We're not owned by our husbands the way things were in the old days.” She hesitated. “Do you think you'll have children someday?”
“I'm not sure,” I replied. “It's difficult to mix parenthood and ballet dancing. We have to devote so much time to it and there's touring as well. However professional dancing is not a long career, so perhaps we'll have children after we retire. We are thinking of starting a ballet school. Girls are always interested in ballet, but an increasing number of boys are nowadays as well.”
All four of us got on extremely well and as a result, we swapped email addresses and promised to stay in touch.
When the reception was coming to an end, all the guests formed a circle and Kate and Bruce went around giving everyone a hug and kiss, before heading off on their honeymoon in their car with tin cans rattling along behind as is the tradition.
We took a taxi back to the motel.and were asleep almost before our heads hit the pillows.
We had until the end of the week before flying back to England. Kate and Bruce were off to Queensland on their honeymoon, Gary and Wendy were driving back to Parkes, so we took ourselves on some outings around Melbourne and in the countryside beyond. I had seen the film 'Picnic at Hanging Rock' and since it is only about an hour's drive north of Melbourne, we drove up there to see it. It's the remains of an ancient volcano and had become quite a tourist attraction since the film was made. The rock formations are amazing and I'm sure some people find it quite eerie too. I wonder what Harriet would think of it!
When we flew back to London we had a very pleasant surprise, we were upgraded to Business Class! Far be it for me to speculate why, perhaps we were a young fairly handsome couple, well Jack certainly is, and we were well dressed for the flight, him in a sports coat and blazer and me in a pretty floral frock. Whatever the reason, we have now been totally ruined for travel in 'cattle class' again. What a difference all that extra room makes!
Back at the IBC we were soon into classes and rehearsals again and one day, Miss Higgins told me she wanted to see me in her office in a break between classes. I don't know what it is about Miss Higgins, but I always feel like a naughty schoolgirl being called to the head mistress's office. When I arrived there she asked me to take a seat facing her desk. I confess that my heart was pounding. Then her face broke into a smile.
“Antonette, I am pleased to inform you that at last night's meeting of the executive and committee of the ballet, it was unanimously decided to elevate you to the position of Soloist.”
I gasped. “Oh Miss Higgins, that's wonderful news. Thank you so much.”
“There's no need to thank me, young lady, it's very well deserved. You are very talented and your work ethic is second to none. As you know, our next production will be 'The Nutcracker' and I have you in mind to play 'Columbine'. Well now, I expect you will want to go and tell your husband and friends.”
“Oh yes! And thank you again Miss Higgins.”
It was such a shock, but a very pleasant one, and it turned out to be even more pleasant when I found out that Jack was going to play Harlequin.
And that, dear reader, is where I will leave you, for now. My life, I hope, is far from over, but I do love a happy ending, and following our wedding and Jack and my promotions to Soloist, this seems to be the perfect way to finish this part of my story, except perhaps for that traditional finale which I hope applies to Jack and me
“And they lived happily ever after.”
Author's note: As Antonette points out, there will be more to her story, so after a few month's break, I hope to entertain you once more with the story, this time of Antonette and Jack.
B.W.
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Prologue
Dear Reader, This is the second volume of my memoirs following on from 'Antonette's Story', which, if you haven't already done so, I respectfully suggest that you read first, in order to acquaint yourself with all the people mentioned in this new memoir. In my first book I recounted how, after being born with the body of a boy but definitely the brain of a girl, I finally transitioned in my late teens soon after I joined the Imperial Ballet Company as a member of the 'corps de ballet' At the end of that volume, I had just been informed that I had been promoted to 'Soloist'. Now my story continues
Chapter 1 The Nutcracker
When Miss Higgins, the ballet mistress told me that I had been promoted to 'Soloist', I confess that I almost skipped out of her office, anxious to find my husband Jack to tell him the good news. Jack had already been appointed Soloist, so now I had caught up with him. He was thrilled for me and grabbed me in a bear hug that almost knocked the breath out of me. Sometimes he forgets how strong he is, but I wouldn't have him any other way!
The news seemed to travel around the company very quickly and everyone came up to offer their congratulations. Even Monique de Valois, the company's Prima Ballerina, came up to me and said how pleased she was to hear of my promotion. This was heady stuff; However, I realised that with the promotion came new responsibilities. There was a chance that I would be appointed to understudy some principal rôles and I would certainly be dancing some minor solos where all the attention would be on me. I knew that many in the audience are experienced balletomanes, would be looking at my performances with a critical eye. Nevertheless I looked forward to the challenge.
It's been pointed out to me that I haven't mentioned the 'home theatre' of the Imperial Ballet Company, probably because I assumed that everyone reading my memoir would be familiar with it, but that is not necessarily so. It is the New Imperial Theatre in London's West End. When I say 'New', that is of course relative. The original theatre burnt down, which was the fate of many theatres back in the days before electricity, and the new one was built back in 1903. It is a lovely old theatre seating 1856 patrons. It has a large stage and orchestra pit, suitable for the biggest ballets, a large proscenium arch with red velvet curtains, and comfortable seating in a matching colour in three tiers, the Stalls, Dress Circle and Upper Circle, sometimes colloquially known as 'The Gods' since it is the highest area of seating and not recommended for people who suffer from vertigo.. There are large rehearsal rooms within the building Most of our productions are held there although occasionally we perform at such places as the Royal Opera House, home of the Royal Ballet, and theatres throughout Britain when we go on tour. There are also occasional overseas tours.
We were coming to the end of the year, and around this time, the Company always presents a season of Tchaikovsky's 'The Nutcracker'. This is the ideal production to introduce young people to classical ballet, and since it is set on Christmas Eve and Night, what could be more appropriate for that time of year? If you look at the audiences, they are at least ninety percent women of all ages, from grandmothers down to tiny tots wearing their tutus and no doubt imagining themselves dancing on the stage one day, and who's to say that some of them won't?.
The story of 'The Nutcracker' is quite complex by ballet standards – can I describe it in a nutshell? (Sorry, I couldn't resist that!) Originally written and performed in Russia, with choreography by the legendary Marius Petipa, there are many minor variations of the story, and for Western audiences, the characters' names are sometimes anglicized. It is performed to the enchanting and very familiar music of Pyotr Tchaikovsky.
The story starts on Christmas Eve when a teenage girl, Clara, her brother Fritz, and the rest of the family are hosting a party for their family and friends, gathered around the Christmas tree in their home. Clara's sister Louise and her boyfriend arrive. It will be noticed that in the second act, the Sugar Plum Fairy and her Cavalier look amazing like them! Clara's godfather, Herr Drosselmeyer, a toy-maker and magician arrives and presents the children with toys including Harlequin and Columbine, two life-size dolls which dance to entertain the company. There are presents for the children including a Nutcracker doll for Clara which her brother jealously breaks but is magically repaired by her godfather.
After going to bed, Clara sneaks back to the Christmas tree where the Nutcracker is lying to check on it, and she falls asleep with the doll in her arms. As the clock strikes midnight, things change; the Christmas tree grows or perhaps Clara shrinks in size and the toys come alive. A wicked Mouse King arrives with his army; the Nutcracker doll, wakes and leads an army of toy soldiers to fight them. He is almost overcome when Clara intervenes by throwing her slipper at the Mouse King, hitting him on the head and stunning him. The mouse army carry him away in defeat.
The Nutcracker turns into a handsome prince and rewards Clara by taking her to the Land of Snow where they are welcomed by dancing snowflakes, and then they go to the Land of Sweets where they are welcomed by the Sugar Plum Fairy.and entertained by a series of dances, Arabian, Chinese, Russian and Spanish and the Waltz of the Flowers. Finally, the Sugar Plum Fairy and her Cavalier perform a beautiful pas de deux The scene fades and suddenly we see Clara waking from sleep at the foot of the Christmas tree, still clutching her Nutcracker doll. Was it only a dream?. We are left to wonder.
My elevation to 'soloist' couldn't have come at a better time, since 'The Nutcracker' has a number of solo parts. It was the practice of the Company, for the Artistic Director, the Ballet Mistress and the Choreographer to meet and decide on who would be offered each part or to understudy it, and once accepted, to have a general meeting of the company to announce the casting.
We all met in the rehearsal room for the big announcement. As each casting was revealed, everyone politely applauded. As was expected, Monique de Valois was to be the Sugar Plum Fairy, Alfredo Ashton the Cavalier and Antoine de Vaux, the Mouse King. The Nutcracker and Prince were played by Kal McBride, a very handsome young man and a recent arrival at the Company When it came to the smaller solo parts, Jack was announced as Harlequin, and I was to be Columbine the lifesize mechanical dolls. Charlotte de Tomas would perform as 'Dewdrop' in the Dance of the Flowers. Finally the big announcement was made, that Lucie Manet had been given the part of Clara. I heard a few girls gasp that someone from the 'corps' was being given such an important part, but I would have been surprised if, with her obvious talent, she hadn't been given it.
Lucie was a charming girl, very pretty with long blonde hair and only eighteen, but she looked younger, so she was the ideal choice for Clara who was supposed to be fifteen. Not only that, but she was an excellent dancer and I knew would inevitably be appointed a Principal Dancer within a year or two; she might even be accepted as such at the Royal Ballet if she chose to apply, and that would be our loss.
We are great friends and I will take a few minutes to describe how it happened. Although not officially appointed to do so, I had taken on the rôle of welcoming new members of the 'corps' into the ballet if they seemed to be having trouble integrating; Jack did the same for the young male dancers. I think my experience of being a new girl at Marion Ladies College made me sensitive to how it feels being the new entrant into a group where everyone knows each other.
A few days after Lucie arrived at the Company, I came into the café and saw her sitting by herself, so I walked over and sat down beside her.
“Hello, I'm Antonette, and you're Lucie Manet I believe?”
Lucie blushed. “Yes, that's right.”
“Well, I'm not doing this in any official capacity, but I'd like to welcome you to the Imperial Ballet Company and hope you enjoy working with us.”
I could see that Lucie was on the brink of tears. “Thank you so much,” she almost whispered. My heart went out to her. I reached out and patted her hand. “It's alright, we were all new here once. Tell me, are you at all related to Édouard Manet the painter?”
“There is a family story that we are in some way related,” she replied. “Most people think that my name should really be Monet because he was the more famous painter.”
I smiled. “Manet was a very good painter too.”
Have you ever met someone with whom you instantly 'clicked'? It was like that for me and Lucie. As we chatted I gradually learned about her life story so far. She was born and brought up in the little village of Bitterley in Shropshire. It is only about four miles from the historic town of Ludlow which is fortunate, as Bitterley doesn't have a shop of its own. Lucie went to school in Ludlow and at an early age was taken to see a performance of 'The Nutcracker' and instantly fell in love with ballet.
She spent some years at the local ballet school run by a retired dancer from the Northern Ballet. Miss Blanchett, who saw Lucie's potential and told her parents that she had sufficient talent to pursue a career in ballet. They sensibly insisted that she complete her schooling first so that she had something to all back on if her attempts to join a ballet company failed; then she attended the summer school at IBC where I first saw her and was impressed by her talent, and she was invited to join the company.
If you want to know if someone is any good at ballet, ask someone who has danced with them as I subsequently did in the corps de ballet. It was obvious to me from the start, and I'm sure to Miss Higgins too, that Lucie had serious talent and was destined for great things, so now you know why I wasn't in the least surprised when she was chosen to play the part of Clara.
I have been thinking that ballet and other forms of dance are a universal art in the way many others are not. Performed in silence to a musical accompaniment, the stories can be seen and understood anywhere in the world, a bit like the original silent movies. When sound and speech came to the movies, it was hailed as a great step forward, but suddenly you had to understand the language spoken to make sense of the plot, so in that respect it was a step back. There is another similarity between silent movies and ballet; non-dancing 'Character' rôles, of which there are quite a few in 'The Nutcracker', are acted with the same flamboyant gestures. Do excuse me, sometimes I go off at a tangent.
I nearly forgot to mention that I was given a second rôle in the ballet. The Harlequin and Columbine dance is near the start of Act 1, and we would then have to wait for nearly two hours to appear at the curtain calls. You may wonder why we just didn't change and go home, but in ballet companies that is 'not done'. Then Miss Higgins called me to her office and said they would also like me to understudy a part in the Waltz of the Flowers which happens close to the end of the second act. There is a character called 'Dewdrop' who dances with the corps, but as a soloist with different choreography.There was plenty of time to change my makeup and costume if needed, so I was happy to accept the second rôle. Jack, unfortunately, was not offered another part and I was disappointed for him, but then fate took a hand.
Ballet dancers are undoubtedly athletes, and like athletes they are subject to having accidents. I've had one or two myself and so has Jack, but fortunately they were only minor ones, usually sprains. In the ballet's second act there is a Russian Dance for male dancers dressed as Cossacks. It is very short, less than two minutes but very energetic. Just before rehearsals started, one of the four men involved, Eddie, was having a fun game of football with some friends when he became a little over-enthusiastic, and tripped over an opponent lying on the ground, breaking his leg. Disaster! There was no way Eddie would recover in time to perform, so Jack was called into the office and asked if he would take over Eddie's spot and of course he agreed. A post script on Eddie; he was called up before the board when he was well enough to hobble around on crutches, and given an ultimatum, no more football or instant dismissal from the company. A chastened Eddie immediately agreed, a wise move. Watching Jack rehearse the Russian Dance, I was glad that it occurred near the end of the ballet. All of the men were panting after they finished it and no wonder, it's more exhausting than a hundred yard sprint.
Rehearsals began. Anyone who has seen several productions of 'The Nutcracker' will know that every one is different to a greater or lesser degree. You can find some extracts and even several versions of the complete ballet on YouTube, and see how different they are. Jack and my featured solos as Harlequin and Columbine are a case in point. In some productions the two dance quite separately despite being on the stage at the same time, whereas in others, they almost perform a pas de deux, it all depends on the choreographer and we were fortunate to have one of the best in Kenneth Bourne. After consultation with the director, he devised a sequence where Jack and I each did a mini-solo and then performed a brief pas de deux. I have always loved dancing with Jack, so for me this was the perfect outcome.
As soon as ticket sales were announced, we let our parents know that there would be strong demand for them, so they took our advice and booked early for themselves and my sister Jeanette, and managed to get five seats together in the mid-stalls on Opening Night. The rehearsal time flew by as it always seems to, and in no time it was the dress rehearsal, held before a number of local school children, including some from my old school Marion College, and then it was time for the Opening Night.
Standing in the wings listening to the orchestra play the Overture is a thrilling experience; the music is so familiar and yet to hear it played live is so special. The cabinets from which Jack and I would emerge had a false back that opened, so that we didn't have to stand there for about ten minutes until we appeared on stage during the Christmas Eve party, presented as life-size mechanical dancing dolls by Clara's godfather.
Jack was the first to be brought out of the cabinet onto the stage, wearing a costume with multi-coloured diamond-shaped designs and a black mask, a typical Harlequin costume. I appeared after Jack did his solo, wearing a multi-coloured tutu matching Jack's costume, , white face makeup with a bright red spot on each cheek and a bright red wig. As mechanical dolls, our initial movements were rather stilted, as though we were 'cranking up' to start dancing, but gradually our steps became more fluid. We finished to a round of applause and were then ushered back into our cabinets. Coming out of the back of them we gave each other a hug – it had gone very well. Then we went back to our dressing rooms for Jack to change for his appearance in the second act. He had plenty of time, but it always pays to get ready early.
The second act were even more successful. Jack and the other Cossack dancers received wild applause after their high energy performance with the famous squat kicks. I'm glad women don't have to do them! The 'Waltz of the Flowers' in which Charlotte played 'Dewdrop', was equally well received. The costumes the corps was wearing were just beautiful, masses of tulle in layers of different shades of pink which floated out as they spun around; together with the music, the effect was just magical. Charlotte's costume was also pale pink but with a much smaller skirt. The music is just amazing, very well known and so enjoyable for a ballerina to dance to. Although I was only understudying the rôle, I did get a chance to perform it in some of the matinees.
All too soon, the performance was over and we were gathering for our curtain calls. Jack was wearing his Cossack costume, and I appeared in my Columbine costume between the four men, before stepping back to let them have their own curtain call. There was a standing ovation for everyone, and the Cossacks received a special cheer. It was obvious that the performance had been a great success.
Afterwards we met up with our parents and Jeanette for supper to celebrate, and received many compliments on our dancing. I think Jack was the star of the evening for his Cossack dance and I think it was well deserved, but the family insisted on complimenting me for my 'Columbine' performance.
The rest of the season went very well; we played to full houses almost every night, and the final performance was only two days before Christmas Eve. I think we could have gone on for another month!
My parents invited Jack's parents. Jennifer and Michael, and his brother Ben to join us for lunch on Christmas Day. My twin sisters, Celine and Justine were also there.
Celine surprised me when she told me that she and Justine had attended a performance of 'The Nutcracker'. “Don't look so shocked, sis,” said Justine, laughing. “We're not total Philistines you know?”
I could feel myself blushing. “I didn't really think ballet was your 'thing',” I said.
“Well it isn't really, but when your baby sister is starring, we are prepared to make an exception.”
“I'm not a star, although it was my first production as a soloist,” I replied.
“And you did very well, not that we are experts on ballet, and as for Jack's Cossack Dance, that was amazing.”
“It certainly was,” I agreed.
I had a second surprise when Ben asked me how Kate was going, since he knew that I frequently corresponded with her.. She seemed to have made quite an impression on him, although he knew that she was married. To be honest, I was a tiny bit worried about Kate; I had told myself not to be surprised if I didn't hear from her so frequently now that she was married, but her emails had certainly diminished in frequency, content and size. There was nothing in them to suggest that she wasn't happy, indeed she hinted that she hoped she would soon have good news to tell me, which I interpreted to mean that they were trying for a baby. Despite this, there was something, call it female intuition if you like, that made me feel that there was a dark cloud on the horizon.
To be continued.
Next time Kate
A youtube video here: gives you an idea of the Waltz of the Flowers as the company performed it.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LKcZL8q1eBw&list=RDLKcZL8q1e...
There are a number of variations of the Harlequin and Columbine scene. Here is one of them
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TCBd2Zkb4o0&list=RD3oj9ISIlUJ0
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 2 Kate
Kate and I had been firm friends for a number of years. She was the sister of Gary, my first boyfriend, and I only met her a short while before her family emigrated to Australia. Despite this, she made me a gift of her most treasured possession, the bride doll Jemima, the day before they flew out, and she did it while I was out for a final day with Gary so I didn't even know until I returned home. After that we started exchanging aerograms on a regular basis and in due course they were replaced with emails.
Kate trained as a nurse and came over to England for a year, working at St Thomas's Hospital in London and it was then that Ben, Jack's brother, met her. I could tell that he was rather smitten, but Kate had a boyfriend, Bruce, back in Australia to whom she was 'promised', and in due course she returned to Melbourne, and they got married. Jack and I actually flew over and attended the wedding.
What did I know about Bruce? Not very much. The only time I met him was at their wedding and that is hardly normal circumstances. He was a mechanic working in the garage where Kate's parent's car was serviced. A big fellow, six foot six inches tall, with bulging muscles, he played 'Aussie Rules footy' In winter, a game with a lot of physical contact, more akin to rugby than British football. In summer he played cricket for the same club. I think Kate had been mesmerised by his resemblance to the typical Aussie as seen on the screen, played by Chips Rafferty or Paul Hogan, and he in turn was captivated by Kate, the English rose, so different from the suntanned Aussie girls with their bleached blonde hair. There was also the attraction that Kate insisted on being a virgin until their wedding night, something that put me in mind of Henry VIII and Anne Boleyn for some reason.
I can't say that Kate and I had no secrets from each other. To my eternal shame, I had never told her that I was 'trans', since I went out with her brother for a while and he didn't know either. However, in almost everything else we were extremely frank with one another, and soon after Kate returned to Australia she confided in me that the marriage had been arranged and that she had fallen pregnant, something that surprised me, knowing how much she wanted to remain a virgin until her wedding night. I couldn't help wondering just how much pressure Bruce had exerted to make her change her mind. If it had not been for the pregnancy, I wonder if she might have had second thoughts about getting married, but marry she did, and then shortly afterwards, she wrote to me the heartbreaking news that she had lost the baby. I don't think either her parents or Bruce's ever knew about it. I wondered afterwards if Bruce blamed her for the loss as men sometimes do. To make matters worse, they were told that it would have been a boy. It might have been better not to know, but Bruce insisted.
Things went on as before with an email every few weeks, but somehow I felt there was something very wrong but I didn't know what. Then an aerogram arrived addressed to me in Kate's handwriting and I noticed that there was no return address on it, something she had always included in the past. The writing was not her usual neat script but rather a scrawl, and I confess my hands were close to shaking as I opened it. It read as follows”
'Dear Antonette,
Excuse my scribble but I am writing this in my tea break at the hospital on a spare aerogram I found at home. One of the other nurses will post it for me as Bruce drops me off at work and picks me up, and he mustn't see this. I am sorry to say that I made a terrible mistake in marrying him. He is not the man I thought he was. He controls everything I do and is so jealous that I dare not speak to another man when I am with him. You saw in my last email my hint that we are trying for another child. It won't happen because I am on the Pill which I arranged to get from the staff doctor and the Pharmacy at the hospital. I keep the tablets well hidden as I don't know what Bruce would do if he found out. I've done it to buy myself some time.
Please keep writing emails to me as usual so that Bruce doesn't suspect anything but remember that he reads every one I write and receive, so please be careful what you write. I am going to talk to my parents but they may say that I made my bed and now must lie in it. I will ask them if I can at least receive letters or emails from you at their address and not to be shown to Bruce. That is all for now.
Much love, Kate.'
I was so shocked that I read it through twice. Poor Kate, what had she got herself into? I could not imagine what it would be like to be married to a man like that; Jack and I had such a wonderful relationship with total trust in one another. At the first opportunity I showed the letter to him and he was as shocked as I was.
“He sounds like the sort of man who might turn violent if she leaves him,” he said.
“That's what I was thinking,” I replied. “If I get a a chance I must tell her not to make him suspicious if she decides to leave.”
Then I had another thought. “Please don't let your brother know about this; he has a soft spot for her and if he knows. he might do something stupid which will make matters worse for her.”
“Agreed,” said Jack. “He went out with her a few times when she was over here and I rather think he was hoping that she would stay in England.”
I couldn't stop thinking about Kate. Her letter read like a cry for help, but what could I do from twelve thousand miles away? I felt that I needed to talk to her, and the only way to do that without Bruce knowing was to ring her at the hospital. I worked out the time difference and rang the hospital, hoping that she was working but she wasn't. I asked when her next shift started, her tea break time and the ward where I would find her. The following day I rang again and this time I was able to speak to her.
“Kate! It's Antonette. I got your letter and felt I must ring you.”
“Antonette! It's so wonderful to hear your voice. I'm sorry to worry you, but we are friends and I don't know who else I could tell about what is happening.”
“I'm glad you wrote to me Kate, but is there a way I can contact you in secret? Have you spoken to your parents?”
“Yes I have and they seem to think I am making a fuss over nothing. They said I should be happy that Bruce cares so much about me, but they don't know what it's really like. I'm taking the Pill because if I got pregnant again, I would be really trapped.”
“Could I write emails to you on something like Gmail or Outlook that you could access at work?”
“I'll have to ask the ward sister and only do it during my tea or lunch breaks. She might think I'm conducting an affair, so I'll have to explain that you are an old friend in England and my husband doesn't like me corresponding with you. That might work.”
“Don't use your own name for the emails just in case Bruce finds out, o.k.?”
“ Yes, I understand. Look, I'll have to get back to work now, but its so lovely to hear your voice.”
“You too, Kate. Just one final thing; if at any stage you decide to leave Bruce, don't give him any hint of it. I've heard of wives telling their husbands they were going to leave them and it didn't end well.”
“I understand, Antonette. I'll speak to the ward sister today and when I can, I'll send you an email. Bye for now, and thanks again for ringing, it's done me a power of good.”
When I put the phone down, I felt better for speaking to Kate, but that didn't really help her situation. I would discuss it again with Jack and see if he had any ideas.
A couple of days later I received a Gmail message from MaryBoleyn,.the name Kate had chosen. Thank goodness she didn't chose Anne, that might have been a bad omen.
So began a strange situation, where I wrote bland innocuous emails to Kate as herself, and received equally bland ones back, while using her 'nom de plume' she told me exactly what was going on. It seems Bruce was not beating her but he was controlling her every move and especially the money they jointly earned. He was also drinking a lot and when he was drunk she stayed away from him as much as she could for fear of what he might do.
Much of the time I wrote about what we were doing at the ballet company and Bruce made some unkind remarks that I must be a lesbian since I was married to a 'poofter'. Kate told me that remark was ironic since at the footy club Christmas party all the players had dressed up as ballet dancers with homemade tutus and did a dance. 'I don't know what a psychologist would make of that' she remarked in one email.
While I was working, I did my best to put her problems out of my mind and concentrate on my work, but when I was home or reading one of her emails, I felt very worried about her. How long could she stay on the Pill and not get pregnant before Bruce became suspicious? After all it seemed she became pregnant very quickly the first time.
About a month passed and then the message I had been dreading arrived – Bruce had found the pills. Kate had taken them out of their normal packaging and secreted them in her underwear drawer, but Bruce had obviously decided that something was wrong and was searching everywhere when she was at work. The day he found them, he picked her up from work as usual and said nothing, but she sensed from his silence in the car that something had happened. When they arrived back at the flat, he produced the pack of pills and said “Are these what I think they are?”
Kate tried to think of something to say but her embarrassment gave her away. “I just don't want a baby right away, Bruce. We're saving for a house and if I have to stop work it will half our income.”
“Bugger that, I want a son,” he replied and slapped her face, the first time he had hit her, but it wasn't the last. The next time she had a period and he knew she wasn't pregnant, he blacked her eye as if it was her fault. Kate was now terrified; if she became pregnant she was trapped.
Desperate times call for desperate measures. Fortunately we had recently moved into a two-bedroom flat at very little increase in rent from our previous one. I had a discussion with Jack and wrote to Kate asking if she had a current passport. She replied that she did but she didn't have any money as Bruce had totally taken over control of their finances. I replied immediately, telling her that if she wanted to escape and come over to England, Jack and I would buy a one-way ticket for her and she could pay us back later. I didn't hear anything back for a day and then came the message that she wanted to come over. I told her not to risk Bruce knowing by packing a suitcase; if she could bring a few things in a handbag that would be fine, otherwise we would loan her the money to buy some clothes when she arrived. I knew she could easily get a job at a hospital once here and she could even stay with us for a while until she found somewhere to live. She was overcome with gratitude but I told her it was the least we could do for her.
Between us we worked out what she should do. After Bruce dropped her off at the hospital as usual, she would go to Human Resources and say she had a sick relative in England and needed leave of absence to go there urgently. Then with the little money she had, she would take the bus to Tullamarine airport and go to the airline desk where she would pick up the ticket for the flight. Once she was on board she would be safe. All being well, Bruce wouldn't know until he arrived to pick her up at the end of her shift. The hard part would be that we wouldn't know that everything had gone according to plan until she arrived at Singapore and contacted us, as by now Bruce had even taken her mobile phone off her.
The day that Kate was due to leave arrived. With the time difference, it was the middle of the night in England when she was due to arrive in Singapore, but I just couldn't go to sleep, so I told Jack to go to bed and sat up trying to read a book while waiting for the phone call from Kate.. The time that she should have landed arrived and I knew I had to wait while she left the plane and found a phone. I watched the second hand of our clock circle at a glacial speed. A hour passed and nothing. What could possibly have happened? I logged onto my computer to see if there was a message from Kate on either of the names she was using, but there was nothing. Surely Bruce hadn't come back to the hospital for some reason and caught her as she was leaving? Where was she?
To be continued
Next time: Kate's attempt to escape
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 3 The Great Escape
The time passed and despite my best efforts, my eyelids began to droop and finally I fell asleep. Suddenly the sound of the telephone ringing jerked me into consciousness. I glanced at the wall clock, it was three hours after Kate should have arrived in Singapore. My hand shook as I reached for the telephone. Was I going to hear Bruce screaming abuse at me, or Kate crying and saying she couldn't get away? I picked up the receiver.
“Hello?” I said, trying to steady my voice.
“Antonette? It's Kate here, I'm in Singapore!”
“Thank God, Kate, I thought something had happened to you!” I exclaimed.
“Well, it sort of did. I'll tell you everything when I arrive there. You know I don't have a mobile phone any more and one of the ladies on the airline desk kindly allowed me to use their phone but I can't stay on long. The flight was delayed by three hours, so I've only just arrived here. That means I'll be arriving at Heathrow about midnight. Are you still able to meet me?”
“Of course, Kate,” I aid. “I've been having kittens here thinking that something had gone wrong.”
“It very nearly did,” she replied. “But I'll tell you all about it when I get there. Meanwhile, here's my flight number, and I look forward to seeing you both in about twelve hours.”
I was so relieved that tears started In my eyes and that's what Jack saw when he came out of the bedroom.
“What's wrong, couldn't she make the flight?” he asked.
“No, she's on it but it was delayed three hours; she's in Singapore now,” I replied, unable to stop the tears of relief coursing down my cheeks. Jack came up and hugged me.
“All's well that ends well, then,” he said.
“I guess so, but I was really worried when I stayed up so long and there was no word from her.”
“Well, I suggest you come to bed and get some sleep,” said Jack. “We'll hear all about it tomorrow, well today actually because it's well past midnight.”
I allowed him to take my hand and lead me to the bedroom. We snuggled up together and I'm sure it was only minutes before I was fast asleep.
--ooOoo--
The following morning which was Sunday, I felt refreshed and more relaxed, although the day really seemed to drag, waiting for the time when we could drive to Heathrow. I had set up the spare bedroom for Kate and even put Jemima on the pillows to welcome her. I wasn't too sure how I felt about giving Jemima back to her, but if she really wanted her, well Jemima had only really been on loan all these years. I checked the room over a dozen times, hoping that everything was perfectly set up for Kate.
At long last it was time to drive out to Heathrow which is a good hour from where we were living. The plane was due to arrive at midnight which was well past our bedtime, but in this case we had to make an exception. We detoured around the city because we lived in the north, and Heathrow is in the south-west. We parked in one of the gigantic car parks, as near to the overseas arrivals terminal as we could get, although the car park is well lit and there were plenty of other people around.
We arrived far too early of course, as people tend to do when picking up overseas arrivals. Really the arrival time of the aircraft is easily time enough because by the time the passengers have picked up their baggage and negotiated Customs, at least another hour will pass. Despite this everyone feels that they might be late if they are not there an hour before the plane lands.
The Arrivals' Hall is cleverly designed, with a coffee shop situated right across the hall from the doors through which arriving passengers appear, so we bought ourselves a cup of coffee and sat down to wait. We kept watch on the Arrivals Board, and eventually, Kate's flight landed. Then there was about another hour's wait. Eventually the First Class passengers appeared; you can tell that by the look and amount of their luggage. They were followed by Business Class and finally Economy, colloquially known as 'Cattle Class'. Why is it that the person you are waiting for always seems to be the last to appear? Finally, there was Kate, and much to our surprise, she was towing an enormous suitcase. We rushed across the hall to the end of the barrier and then she was in my arms and we were hugging each other and shedding floods of tears. Jack stood back until this display of female emotion subsided, and then came forward for his hug too.
“It's so lovely to see you, Kate. I thought something terrible had happened when you didn't ring at the time you said.”
Kate grimaced; “It very nearly did, but the main thing is that I'm here now.”
Jack said; “Why don't we walk to the car and you can tell us all about it while we drive home? I'm guessing you are feeling bright as a button, but it's getting a bit past our bedtime.”.
We picked up the car and I sat in the back with Kate while Jack played chauffeur. I was curious to know what the story was about the big suitcase. I had expected Kate to bring very little luggage owing to the way in which she was going to catch the plane, so Kate told us the story, and what a story it was.
“Some time ago I made up my mind that I should separate from Bruce at least for a while,” she began. “I started to sort out the clothes I would take with me and put them in one corner of the wardrobe, the same with underwear and shoes. The big problem was that I didn't have access to any money. Bruce has transferred all the money in our joint account into one in his name only and the little I had wouldn't get me far.”
“Did you talk to him about separating?” I asked.
“Good heavens, no! He wouldn't react well to that at all. Anyway then came your generous offer of paying for my flight to England. I still had access to my passport. Bruce obviously thought that with no money I wouldn't be travelling anywhere overseas. On the day that I was to fly out, I know the original plan was for me to go straight from the hospital to the airport, but then I realised that if I arrived here without any clothes, in addition to your generous payment of my airfare, I would have to ask you to loan me more money to buy clothes, despite having my own clothes in Australia. I decided it was worth taking a risk.
“After Bruce dropped me off at the hospital, I went to Human Resources and told them that I had to travel to England urgently to a relative who was very ill and requested leave of absence which they kindly gave me. After dropping me off, Bruce had gone to the garage where he works, so now I took a taxi back to the flat and asked him to come back in twenty minutes, thank goodness I didn't ask him to wait for me. I pulled out the suitcase and started to load up my clothes, shoes and makeup. Fortunately the bedroom is at the front of the flat facing the road because I heard a car door slam, and peeping out through the curtain, I saw that it was Bruce! I don't know what he was doing back at the flat but I can tell you I nearly fainted at the sight of him. I shut the suitcase and hid it in the wardrobe behind some clothes and then I locked myself in the toilet. If he realised I was there, I would say I had gastro and had to come home.
“Pressing my ear to the door I could hear him moving around downstairs. He must have been looking for something. Time was passing and I was terrified that the taxi would come back .Maybe he found whatever it was or else gave up because after about ten minutes I heard the front door slam, so I came out of the toilet and saw him drive away. I pulled the suitcase out of the wardrobe and crammed in all the other things I wanted to take, and rushed downstairs, just as the taxi drew up. He was apologetic about not being on time because he took another job which took longer than he thought and I said that was alright. I didn't tell him I've never been so pleased that a taxi was late!
“I had just enough money to get him to take me right to the airport and once I collected my ticket from the desk and was on the plane I heaved a sigh of relief, but it wasn't over yet. We pulled back on time and taxied to the runway and then we stopped for about ten minutes and everybody wondered what was going on. Finally the captain made an announcement that there was a mechanical problem and the plane taxied to the engineers' workshop for repairs. We sat there for about three hours and the cabin crew served us drinks and finally lunch to keep us occupied. I didn't mind as the last thing I wanted to do was go back to the terminal and be offloaded just in case Bruce had caught up with where I was and come after me. I forgot to tell you that I left him a note at the flat saying that I thought we needed a break from one another, and please to not try and find me, although I doubted he would do that. We finally took off after about three hours and when we got to Singapore I phoned you as you know.”
“What a drama,” I said. “You could just about make a film about that.”
“I can almost laugh about it now, but believe me, it was terrifying at the time,” said Kate.
“I'm thinking that Bruce might phone your parents to see if you are there, and they'll be worried about you; do you want to ring them?” I asked.
“He won't do it for a few days at least. With me having next to no money he'll probably think that I'll return with my tail between my legs after a few days. You are right though, he'll probably ring them eventually, so I should let them know. I might ring my brother Gary and tell him where I am, but ask him to ring Mum and Dad and just tell them I'm safe and well, but not where I am, so that if Bruce rings them they can honestly say they don't know.”
“Well, you are welcome to use our phone. Just remember that we are nine hours behind Melbourne at present,” I said.
It was only a few minutes later that we arrived at our flat. Jack lifted Kate's suitcase out of the boot and wheeled it into the flat. I showed her to her room, and the first thing she saw was Jemima propped up against the pillows on the bed.
“Goodness me! You've still got Jemima!” she cried.
“Of course I have; you left her in my care and I have looked after her as well as I could since then,” I replied.
“Oh Antonette!” Kate burst into floods of tears. I think she had tried to hold back her emotions while Jack was there but now she couldn't any longer. I just held her as her sobs racked her body. Eventually she settled down.
“Kate, I think the best thing might be for you to go to bed now. You've had a really traumatic experience and we're all feeling tired. Things will seem better in the morning.”
The following morning, Jack and I were up early despite our very late night. It was Jack's turn to make breakfast. We always had a substantial one when we were rehearsing as we burnt up plenty of calories. After porridge, bacon and eggs, I was feeling comfortably full when Kate appeared.in a fluffy white dressing gown.
“Good morning; you should have woken me,” she said. She looked a lot better than she had the previous night.
“I looked in on you and you were fast asleep so I thought I had better leave you,” I replied. “We have a rehearsal today, starting at nine o'clock, so we will have to leave you. What would you like to do, rest and get over your jetlag?”
“I need to get a job as soon as I can,” replied Kate. “When I worked at St Thomas's, they told me that if I ever returned to England they would love me to work there again, so I thought I would ring them as soon as H.R., opens at nine o'clock and see if they have any vacancies. If not them, I'll try some other London hospitals.”
“I'm sure they'll find a place for you, but in the meantime, Jack and thought we should loan you fifty pounds to be going on with. Let us know if you need some more.”
“Oh you are too kind, both of you, and after loaning me the money for the airfare too!” rxclaimed Kate.
“You can pay us off after you get a job, but take your time,” replied Jack.
“Would you mind very much if I use your landline phone to call Gary and tell him what's happened?” Kate asked.
“Of course not,” said Jack, so off she went to make the call. She wasn't gone very long.
“He said he wasn't totally surprised,” said Kate. “It seems everyone saw the real Bruce except me.”
We gave Kate the money, a key to the flat and also loaned her my phone in case she went out and needed to contact us. Then we headed to the rehearsal rooms for the first day of the next production “Sleeping Beauty”. I was very excited as I had been made understudy for the rôle of 'Carabosse' , and Jack was understudy for the Prince in Act 3.. I had better briefly explain the story of the ballet which is as follows:
There is a christening ceremony for Princess Aurora, the daughter of the King and Queen, and six fairies are invited to bestow gifts; but one other, Carabosse is not invited and furious at the slight she turns up surrounded by her minions, in this case rats who scare the guests. She humiliates the courtier who neglected to invite her and puts a curse of the princess that on her sixteenth birthday she will prick her finger on a spindle and die. Fortunately the Lilac Fairy is able to change the curse so that Aurora will fall into a deep sleep for a hundred years along with the whole court.and will only awake if a handsome prince finds her and kisses her.
In the next scene, it is Aurora's sixteenth birthday and despite all spindles being banned in the kingdom, Carabosse in disguise enters the palace and presents one to Aurora, who fascinated, dances with it but pricks herself and falls into the deep sleep as promised by the Lilac Fairy. The whole court then falls asleep too.
In the final act, it is one hundred years later, and with the whole court in a deep sleep and the palace now hidden by a forest along comes Prince Désiré (what a strange name for a prince!) with a hunting party, which seems to be the favourite occupation for princes in ballets. However the Prince is not in the mood for hunting and asks his companions to leave him. The Lilac Fairy appears, and shows him a vision of Aurora and he falls instantly in love and begs the fairy to take him to her. He awakens her with a kiss and with that the rest of the court awakens, On the final scene there is a grand celebration as Aurora and Désiré marry and blessed by the Lilac Fairy, they live happily ever after, the perfect conclusion, except I suspect that Prince Désiré wasn't allowed to go hunting again!
In some productions, Carabosse is played by a man, mainly in order to make her look as ugly as possible. I have two objections to this, firstly because, while you can say that ballet is a mime, it's not a 'pantomime' as we understand the term, and a male Carabosse reminds everyone of a pantomime 'dame'. The second reason is that it deprives a female dancer of a great solo rôle. Fortunately, the IBC has always cast a female dancer in the part.
Understudies are actually very important people and essential for major parts just in case the regular performer cannot take part for some reason. Despite that I know that a lot of people think that it is a thankless task which confines you to sitting in a dressing room at every performance 'just in case'. However it is a recognised path to performing major rôles and Jack and I were given some small parts as a village girl and youth and also guests at the celebrations to occupy us.if we weren't needed for the major rôles. The company also had a tradition of using understudies during matinées if there was an evening performance, to give the principal a break, so I knew that both Jack and I would have some chances to perform the major rôles.
The company also had a tradition of allowing the principal and her or his understudy to rehearse together with the choreographer. In my case, the principal playing Carabosse was Mariette de Chasseur (a French rendition of her real name which was Mary Hunter). She was very friendly to me and we worked together well. I felt sure that I was gaining more from the experience than her as she was a superb dancer and rehearsing with her improved my technique I'm sure. The last thing I wanted was for members of the audience to be disappointed that an understudy had performed in place of the principal.
To be continued.
Next time: A new beginning?
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 4 A new beginning?
As Jack and I travelled home after that day's rehearsal, both of us feeling more than a little tired after having so little sleep, I had a discussion with him.
“I'm sure Kate will easily get a job, if not at St Thomas's, then another of the big London hospitals,” I said. “How do you feel about her staying with us?”
“She's welcome of course,” said Jack. “But she might feel that she is imposing on us too much, so she might be able to share a flat with one of the other nurses.”
“We'll see,” I replied. “There's something else I want to discuss with you. When she was last here, she went out with your brother Ben a few times, and he was really smitten with her.”
“Are you sure?” said Jack.
“Quite sure,” I replied. “Women know these things.”
“But she didn't feel the same about him?”
“I think she was quite fond of him but she felt committed to going back to Bruce in Australia. Now that that is over, things are different.”
“You don't think she'll go back to Bruce?” asked Jack.
“I'm quite sure she won't,” I replied. “He's wrecked their marriage and she'll never trust him again. Anyway, getting back to Ben, things could be different this time around, but he needs to know to take things slowly and start by just being her friend. I think you should talk to him.”
“On the contrary, darling, I think you should talk to him,” said Jack, very wisely, which was what I hoped he would say.
When we arrived back at the flat, we opened the front door to the delicious smell of cooking. Kate appeared out of the kitchen wearing one of my aprons over a pretty summer dress.
“I hope you don't mind, but I bought some items to make a casserole for tea.”
“Mind?” I laughed. “I was just thinking about what we might have for tea and that smells delicious.”
Kate blushed slightly. “It's the least I could do after all your kindness to me.”
“So how did you go today about getting a job?”
Kate smiled. “I rang St Thomas's and they asked me to come in for an interview. One of the ladies in H.R. recognised me but she was too polite to ask why I was back so soon. She said they can always find room for a good nurse. The result was that I start at St Thomas's next Monday. That gives me time to get over my jet-lag. They gave me two uniforms, so I'm all ready to go.
We really enjoyed our tea, and then we watched the news on television. After that, I went to our bedroom to make a phone call while Kate and Jack watched another program. Ben answered the phone and after the usual pleasantries, he asked what Jack and I were doing.
“We're rehearsing 'The Sleeping Beauty',” I replied. “I'm understudying the bad fairy and Jack is understudying the prince. We'll be getting a couple of performances so I expect you to come along and bring your girlfriend.”
Ben snorted. “What girlfriend? You know me, Mr Lone Wolf.”
“Ah, well there I might be able to help you; Kate is back in London.”
There was about five seconds silence, perhaps I should say 'stunned silence'. When Ben answered, his voice sounded strange, almost strangulated..
“Kate? In London?”
“Yes, it seems the marriage didn't work out and they've separated.”
“I see,” said Ben, another pause.. “London seems a long way to separate.”
“Well, there's a reason for that,” I replied. “She thought it best to get well away from Bruce. The reason I'm telling you this is that when she was here before, you two seemed to get on well together.”
“But then she went back to Australia,” said Ben, unable to hide the bitterness in his voice.
“That was because she's the person she is, and felt obligated to honour the promise she'd made to Bruce. That's all in the past now. Look Ben, if you'd like to see her again, I think she'd be happy with that, but it's up to you to keep things low key at first. She needs friends right now, not a lover.”
“Of course I'd like to see her,” Ben said. “But only if she'd like to see me.”
“Alright, I'll drop your name into the conversation casually and see what her reaction is, but when you do see her, no big bunches of flowers or anything like that. Just friends, o.k.?”
“O.k.” said Ben.
As I hung up the phone I felt like Dolly Levi, the matchmaker, from 'Hello Dolly', but I didn't mind. One thing I was sure of was that if Kate and Ben ever got together he would never treat her the way Bruce had.
I went back into the sitting room and we all chatted for a while before going to bed early to catch up on the lost sleep from the night before.
I didn't rush things. About a week later, Kate had started work, and seemed to be settling in well. Initially she was working day shifts and so we had tea together. One evening I very casually mentioned that I had run into Ben. I looked to see the reaction on Kate and noticed that her cheeks became pink, which I took as a good sign.
“Being a batchelor, Ben comes around for tea every month or so. Would you mind if he came around when you are here, Kate?”
“Me? No, thats fine,” she replied, and if anything, her cheeks became pinker.
“I know you were friends when you were here last, so I hoped it would be alright,” I said.
A week later, Ben came for tea on a Saturday evening. Weekends are quiet while we are rehearsing, so that's why we picked them to entertain. I noticed that Kate took a lot of trouble to prepare for Ben's visit, wearing her prettiest frock, stockings and heels. I felt the need to dress up myself not to be put in the shade! Jack wore a suit, not to be outdone.
Ben arrived, looking very dashing in a dark suit and tie, bearing a small bunch of flowers (for me) and a bottle of wine.
He looked at the blushing Kate and said “Hello Kate. It's nice to see you again.”
“Hello Ben; it's good to see you too.” replied Kate.
I opened Ben's wine and to break the ice, served the dinner straight away; Beef Wellington with roast vegetables. I'm not a bad cook if I say so myself, and Kate wasn't working that day, so we worked together to prepare the meal. I know there is an old saying that 'there isn't a kitchen big enough in the world to hold two women', but we got on very well together. I wasn't looking forward to the time when she finally left us to live elsewhere, although I knew it would come.
With a glass of wine under our belts, and a lovely meal to share, it wasn't long before we were all chatting very happily together. There was no mention of why Kate was back in London, but Ben did ask how she was finding working in St Thomas's again.
“I love it,” said Kate. “I know some of the staff from when I was last here, so I've settled in quickly. It's almost like coming home.”
There was tiramisu for dessert, because I really like it and I knew the others did too, and a small glass of port and coffee to finish with. I had arranged a code word with Jack to tell him to come into the kitchen with me to prepare the coffee, leaving Kate and Ben together for a few minutes. I didn't know what was said while we were out of the room, since I resisted the temptation to put my ear to the door, but as I later found out, Ben did put the time to good use. When he finally left in a taxi, he kissed both me and Kate on the cheek and shook Jack's hand, thanking us for a very nice evening. Was I mistaken or was there some special emphasis on the 'very'?
As we were washing up, Kate told me that Ben had asked if she would go out with him as a friend, and she had said 'yes'.
“Would I be mistaken in thinking you set this up?” she asked and now it was my turn to blush.
“Ben thinks very highly of you,” I replied. “But he knows that you are just looking for friends at the moment, so you need have no fear of being put in an awkward position.”
“I know that,” she replied. “And he is a very nice man; and a perfect gentleman; I know that from when we went out when I was last here.”
All I could do was agree with her.
Meanwhile the rehearsals proceeded and were going very well. I was measured for my costume which was a floor-length costume with a flared skirt in a mixture of dark blues and dark reds, in sharp contrast to the pale colours of the good fairies. Carabosse makes a dramatic entrance surrounded by rats who scurry around the stage, scaring all the guests. I loved the choreography which was very dramatic, and unlike in some productions, mainly the ones using a man to play the rôle, involved dancing rather than marching around the stage. Carabosse dominates the action for nearly ten minutes so it is a really good part.
Many people complain that tickets to professional stage performances are too expensive and beyond the reach of most of the population. While I appreciate their concern, the problem with professional theatre, especially ballet and opera, is the cost of putting on a production is very high. In addition to the cast that the audience sees on stage, there are so many other people 'behind the scenes' who are involved in making a spectacular production. For example there is the director and the choreographers who design the action, the ballet master or mistress, the costume designers and makers, the scenery designers, constructors and painters, the lighting designers and electricians who make their vision come true, the makeup artists, the hair stylists, the front of house and backstage staff, the list goes on and on. In addition, people expect the music in ballet and opera to be perfomrd by a live orchestra. It might save money to perform to a recording, but that would not be acceptable. All these people must be paid. As a general rule, at least seventy percent of seats must be sold before a production begins in order to make a profit, and a profit is important in order to fund the next production before its performances begin to make a profit.
For each production, the IBC has a number of preview performances, essentially dress rehearsals, which have tickets sold at greatly reduced prices. There is always great demand for them, and this is one way in which people who cannot afford the full-price tickets are able to enjoy a performance which in every way is the same as those performed during the season of the production. I waited until the rota of performers was released and was glad to see that one including both Jack and I performing, so I spoke to Kate, asking if she'd like to attend that one which she instantly said she would.
“Do you think you could persuade Ben to escort you?” I asked, knowing that they had been seeing each other.
“I'll try,” she replied and we both smiled, knowing that it was a 'fait accompli'.
For the first few previews where Jack and I were understudies, we slipped into the standing room at the rear of the stalls after the house lights went down so that we could watch the performance from the point of view of the audience. Then the day arrived where we would both be performing. I confess I felt a litle nervous, since this would be my first big solo part, snd I suspected Jack might feel the same way.
I was ready in plenty of time, although I made my first dramatic appearance about twenty-five minutes into the first scene which is the Prologue, and I heard a gasp from the audience as I was preceded by the rats. I did received very gratifying applause when I left the stage at the end of about ten minutes of dancing. I appeared again in the two scenes of the First Act, Aurora's 16th birthday, and finally in the Second Act, a hundred years later when the Prince is shown Aurora's resting place by the Lilac Fairy. I didn't appear in the Third Act which is Aurora's wedding. Jack appeared in the Second and Third Acts, which meant he had to wait about an hour before his first appearance.
At the curtain calls at the conclusion of the performance, I appeared third from the end, accompanied by the rats. This was the first time I was allowed to smile as I acknowledged the applause. The Lilac Fairy followed me and finally Aurora and her Prince. I did receive a very gratifying ovation so it seemed the audience had enjoyed my performance. Naturally the Lilac Fairy and Aurora and Jack, playing the Prince, received the biggest cheer of all. Then all the principal dancers joined hands and bowed again and again as the audience gave us a standing ovation. After we let the stage I was met by Mariette who was the dancer I was understudying, and she was very complimentary about how I had danced, saying she couldn't do it better herself.
After Jack and I had changed, we met Kate and Ben in the theatre foyer and we went for supper to a nearby restaurant which stayed open late for the post performance crowd. It was fortunate that I had booked a table as it was crowded. Some of the people there recognised us from the performance and gave us a round of applause which was a little embarrassing, but very nice, so we bowed and smiled to acknowledge them. 'Always show the audience you appreciate them' had been drummed into us.
“Well, what did you think of the ballet?” I asked Kate and Ben.
“It was amazing,” said Kate, “I've seen you two dance before but this was just fantastic. I really don't know why you two weren't chosen to play the parts rather than be understudies.”
“Well, you haven't seen the other performers,” I replied. “They are really good, although I think Jack is actually better than Jacques who is playing the part.”
“I think I could say the same about you and Mariette,” said Jack.
“Oh well, perhaps next time we will get a solo part and have someone understudy us,” I said.
During the season, Jack and I were able to perform during some matinées, and I did one evening performance when Mariette had a stomach upset and didn't feel well enough to perform. That shows the sense of having understudies.
The season continued and played to packed houses. Meanwhile, Kate was enjoying working at St Thomas's. I didn't quiz her on how things were going between her and Ben, although I was sure that they were seeing each other quite a bit. Then one evening, about a month later, after we finished dinner which Kate had cooked again since she had worked an early shift, she said that she had something to tell us.
“First, I want you to know just how grateful I am to you for your kindness to me in rescuing me from a truly awful situation; it's something I'll never forget. Not only that, but you've let me move in with you as well.” There were tears in her eyes , and I confess my eyes were starting to well up to because I suddenly realised what was coming next.
“As you know, I've been seeing quite a bit of Ben recently and, well, we've decided that I will move in with him. I know you might think this is a bit sudden, but we've talked it over and we are sure it's the right thing to do.”
Of course I got up and gave her a hug and so did Jack. She was right, it was a bit sudden since she had only been in England for a bit over two months, but talking to Kate afterwards she told me that she had been falling in love with Ben when she had previously been in England, but had forced herself not to get too involved because of the commitment to Bruce, but seeing him again, she knew that he was the right man for her.
“I'm sure you are right,” I said. “I will look forward to us becoming sisters-in-law.”
“And I hope you will dance at my wedding to Ben,” she said, and we both laughed. “But first I have to get a divorce.”
Just after the season finished, I received in card in the mail from Harriet Stow. It read as follows:
“Dear Antonette,
A friend of mine in London who is a real balletomane, attended a preview of 'The Sleeping Beauty' and told me about two dancers called Antonette du Pré and Jack French who were understudies but were excellent performers in lead roles. She didn't know that I know you both and she gave you rave reviews. It's such a pity that I was tied up in Stratford and couldn't get down to London to see a performance. The next time you are performing, please let me know and I will do my best to attend a performance. Congratulations on your success.
Love,
Harriet.'
I was thrilled to get this personal note and resolved to make sure to let her know the next time I was performing.
To be continued
Next time: Raymonda
To see a performance of Carabosse very similar to mine, may I recommend a version in which she appears about 25 minutes into a full performance by the Australian Ballet on Youtube. My costume was very similar but my minions were rats, still very scary.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=g6eA4PjWhws
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 5 Raymonda
The next production of the Company was to be a very special one. 'Raymonda' is often described as a 'grand ballet'. The music is by Alexander Glazunov and the full version, which is not often performed, has three acts and runs for three hours with two intervals. Shortened versions are usually performed but in this case the Board of the Company had decided to stage the complete ballet and promote it as a rare opportunity for ballet lovers everywhere to see the full version. They hoped to draw an audience from all over the country and maybe even from overseas.
Dame Monique de Valois, our 'Prima Ballerina' would be dancing the title role, and I was very pleased to again be made understudy to Mariette de Chasseur who would be dancing the part of 'Henrietta', one of Raymonda's two special friends. Miss Higgins, the ballet mistress had told me that Mariette and I had rehearsed and danced so well in the role of 'Carabosse' in 'The Sleeping Beauty', that she though we would were well-suited to dance as 'Henrietta', with the promise that I would get a chance to perform in previews and matinees, especially because the performances were too long to expect a principal to dance twice in one day. This meant even more performances for me, so I was thrilled to hear that. Jack was to be understudy for the rôle of Jean de Brienne, one of the male leads.
A couple of weeks later we began rehearsing. The original choreography was by Marius Pepita, the legendary ballet master of the Imperial Ballet, now the Mariinsky Ballet in St Petersberg, Russia, but our choreographer, Kenneth Bourne, was using the choreography of Konstantin Sergeyev for the 1948 Kirov Ballet revival, as the basis for his interpretation.
Everything went well for the first couple of weeks, and then one morning, Mariette arrived a little late for rehearsals, which was not like her, and in my opinion she didn't look well. This was borne out when ten minutes into the rehearsal, she excused herself and ran from the rehearsal room to the ladies' rest room. She returned about ten minutes later, still a bit 'green around the gills'.
“I'm sorry, it must have been something I ate,” she said, but she managed the rest of the morning rehearsal. I noticed that Kenneth.took her aside and I was fairly sure she was being advised to go and see a doctor.
The following morning when I arrived for rehearsal, Mariette was not there, and instead, Kenneth the choreographer said that I must come with him to see Miss Higgins in her office. I wondered what was up, but followed him. Miss Higgins welcomed me with a smile and asked me to take a seat.
“I have some news for you, Antonette,” she said. 'As you know, Mariette was not well yesterday, and upon seeing a doctor the cause was diagnosed; she is going to have a baby.”
“Oh!” I gasped. I confess, that had never occurred to me.
“Oh indeed,” said Miss Higgins. “I need hardly say that she is now ruled out of playing the part of Henrietta, so Ken and I have had a discussion with Jonathon Marsh, our Artistic Director, and the result is that we have decided to offer the role of Henrietta to you.”
I was so stunned I couldn't think of anything to say for some seconds. Finally I came out with “Thank you very much.”
Kenneth said:” I've had the pleasure of working with you and you are an excellent dancer; I'm sure you will perform the rôle very well.”
“There's something else,” said Miss Higgins. “In the circumstances you are being promoted to Acting Principal Dancer.”
I'm glad I was sitting down, or I might have fallen down. “Oh Miss Higgins, I never ever expected something like this,” I gasped, and it was true, the highest level I ever expected to reach was Soloist.
She smiled: “Now off you go and get rehearsing again. Oh, one more thing; now you need an understudy of course, so we have selected Lucie Manet, and she's thrilled to be chosen.”
Kenneth and I returned to the rehearsal room and there was Lucie waiting for us.
“Lucie, Antonette is taking over the part of Henrietta, now that Mariette is expecting a baby, so you two will be working together,” said Kenneth.
“I will be honoured to work with you both,' said Lucie solemnly. She had chosen her words carefully. It would not have been good to imply that she preferred me over Mariette.
During the lunch break, I rang Mariette and told her I had been given the part.
“While I'm thrilled to be doing it, I'm sorry it's come at the expense of you having to step back,” I said.
“It's kind of you to say so,” she replied. “I did put in the suggestion that you be given the part and I'm glad that's what they decided. Now don't go getting pregnant too or you won't be popular.”
“I'll be very careful,” I replied. She didn't know that there wasn't the slightest chance of that happening, though I must admit thinking about it caused me a slight pang.
Jack wasn't present that day. A couple of days previously, while rehearsing, he had landed awkwardly from a jump and sprained his ankle. The Company physiotherapist had checked him out and recommended three days rest and some gentle exercises. Rather than ring him with the news, I thought I would wait until I arrived home.
Arriving at our flat, I was happy to open the front door and smell tea cooking. It wasn't complicated – steak and chips, even a man can handle that! After we exchanged our usual greeting kiss, Jack asked how things had gone that day, so I told him my news.
“Well, we should open a bottle of champagne if we had one,” he said. “I feel sorry for Mariette but at least they don't have to worry about you becoming pregnant.”
It was as much a surprise to me as it was to him when I burst into tears at that remark.
“Darling, what's wrong? What did I say?” said Jack rushing to me and taking me in his arms. Of course he thought he had merely pointed out a fact.
“I'm sorry,” I gasped between sobs. “It's just that I would love to have a baby, but it's never going to happen. I'll never be a mother, so never a complete woman!”
Jack hugged me to him, realising now that he had touched a raw nerve.
“I'm sorry ,darling. That was such a stupid insensitive remark. As far as I am concerned you are a complete woman,” he said softly as he stroked my hair. It was at that moment that he smelled burning and had to rush to rescue the steak. I went to our bedroom to change and repair my makeup. When I came out again, Jack looked at me cautiously, afraid I was going to cry again. Men hate it when women cry, so I really try not to.
“I'm alright now, Jack,” I assured him. “I've had time to think about it now. After all, some cis-women can't have children and that doesn't make them any less than a complete women. As far as Mariette is concerned, I don't know if this pregnancy was an accident, or something that in her heart she wanted to happen. It certainly means she's going to have to take a year off at least from dancing, so it won't do her career any good. She might even retire, but I guess you can't have your cake and eat it.”
Jack murmured “I guess so” in agreement. I think he was too afraid to say much in case he put his foot in it again.
That night I lay awake for hours while Jack slept beside me. About three in the morning, I was just starting to doze when he stirred and said quietly “Antonette, are you awake?”
“No,” I said quietly back.
“Alright,” said Jack and settled down to sleep again. After about a minute, he said “I guess I asked for that.” When I didn't say anything else, he went on “I've been thinking, perhaps we could adopt a child later, when we have finished full-time dancing? After all, we'll still be quite young.”
I turned to face him. “Yes, let's keep that in mind. I don't know if there are any obstacles in the way because of me being trans, but it will certainly be worth investigating.” Then I kissed him and this time we both went to sleep.
The following morning I went to rehearsals again. Jack's ankle was still sore so he rang in and spoke to the physiotherapist and it was agreed that he should take another couple of days off. Lucie and I continued rehearsing together and we got on very well.
Perhaps I should give you a very bried resumé of the story:
Raymonda, a young noble woman is celebrating her birthday, and is betrothed to Jean de Brienne who has just returned from a crusade. However a Saracen knght Abderakhman arrives unannounced,and requests hospitality for an overnight stay. He is entranced with Raymonda and like Jean, gives her gifts. There is obvious tension between the two men. After the guests leave, Raymonda retires to sleep.
Bathed in moonlight, the White Lady, who is thought to be an ancestor of the family and a patron saint, appears to Raymonda, as she is sleeping, and reveals a vision of Jean de Brienne. The two dance until he suddenly disappears and is replaced by a vision of Abderakhman. They too begin to dance. Exhausted, Raymonda tries to stop the dance with Abderakhman to no avail. The White Lady separates them and Raymonda faints.
The following morning, Raymonda awakens with her gifts from both men in her hands. Jean de Brienne and Abderakhman are still vying for the hand of Raymonda. When she chooses Jean, Abderakhman challenges him to a duel. Jean vanquishes Abderakhman, and Raymonda and Jean de Brienne are then married to the joy and approval of all.
There's a lot more to the story of course and you can search for it online if you wish.
Raymonda was to be played by Dame Monique du Valois, the Prima Ballerina of the Company, Clémence, her other friend was to be played by Charlotte Tomas. Charlotte was another soloist, with gorgeous auburn hair and striking emerald green eyes. Like Lucie she was very pretty and I predicted that she would grow into a beautiful mature woman. I rather suspected that all eyes would be on her when we were onstage together.
Jean de Brienne was played by Alfredo Ashton (with Jack as his understudy), and Abderakhman by Antoine de Vaux. As an Acting Principal I had now been elevated into the rarified atmosphere of this group of excellent dancers, and I felt almost a fraud appearing with them, but I was determined to do my best. I hoped that Jack would not feel jealous that I had been elevated, albeit temporarily, to a higher level than him. He would be performing the part of Jean during some of the previews and matinées, so there was a chance we would be dancing together.
In the first scene, Charlotte and I appeared almost as soon as the curtain rose, strewing flowers on the stage for Raymonda to pick up, so now we had a number of rehearsals for the first scene, together with our understudies.
Some of the scenes involved almost a 'pas de trois' with Dame Monique, Charlotte and me and dancing so closely with one of Britain's most famous ballerinas was an absolute thrill, even more so when she complimented Charlotte and me on our dancing. I did send my friend Harriet a note telling her about my elevation in the ballet and my rôle in 'Raymonda' and she sent a reply saying that she would do her best to attend a performance. She was still very busy in Stratford, being now one of her company's top actors, but I hoped she would be able to make the trip down to London.
Jack had finally passed the physiotheraptist's approval to resume dancing and that made me happy. Even when we were not actually dancing together, I still liked to think that he was nearby. Don't let anyone tell you that ballet dancing is easy, it's very hard work to make it look easy.
I haven't mentioned Kate and Ben for a while but we did see them every fortnight or so, alternating our flats for a cooked meal. Before Kate moved in with Ben, he usually bought in something to eat, but Kate was a good cook, so now he was enjoying some home-cooked meals. We all got on well and chatted about all manner of subjects, but we never mentioned Bruce.
Women are often more comfortable sharing confidences when their menfolk aren't present, so taking advantage of a moment when we were alone, Kate asked if we could arrange to meet for coffee one day and as soon as we sat down she began to talk about Bruce. It seems she had finally decided to 'take the bull by the horns' and ring him.
“The first thing he said to me was 'When are you coming home?', so I decided to approach the subject without making accusations,” said Kate. “I started it by saying that I'd had time to think while I'd been away and that I didn't think we were really suited; in fact I thought it might be better if we divorced and both had the chance to find someone who would suit us better.”
“'So you're not coming back?', he said, and I said 'No Bruce, I'm not coming back. I'd only be unhappy and then you would be unhappy.. It's not your fault, it's just how things are'. Of course in my view it was his fault, but it wasn't worth having a row on the phone about it.”
He changed the subject then, saying 'I heard you were back in England. Did your folks give you the money for the fare?' I replied 'No Bruce, some friends lent me the money.and I'm going to pay them back.' Then I had a thought and said 'Bruce, if you ever cared for me, would you drop off the rest of my clothes and other belongings to my parents to send to me?' He sort of grunted at that, so I don't know if he will or not, maybe he will, or maybe he'll burn them,.but there's nothing I can do about that.”
“How did he know you are in England?” I asked.
“I suppose the hospital must have told him. If you remember I told them I had to visit a mythical sick aunty here. I'm glad he didn't fly over here and try to track me down. I have contacted the hospital and tendered my resignation, explaining that I had to stay in England indefinitely, so at least they are not left wondering what happened to me. Sometimes I can't help thinking that I should have stayed here during my first trip back, and married Ben if he'd asked me, but I guess we all make mistakes.”
“Has he asked you to marry him now?” I couldn't help asking.
“No he hasn't but then I'm still married to Bruce at present until I can get a divorce. Maybe he will when that comes through.”
I had no doubt of it, but I didn't say so. I should mention that Kate was still paying back the money we lent her for the air fare. We told her there was no hurry, but she insisted that she must honour her obligation to return the loan. I was now earning more as an acting Principal Dancer and Jack was a soloist, so we were comfortably off, and could have told her to keep the money, but I think she wouldn't have felt comfortable with that.
Finally, the time of rehearsals was over and the preview performances approached. As usual, I had let Miss Nightingale of Marion Ladies' College know about my latest rôle, only because she insisted that I did, and I knew that as usual, she would be organinsg a party of the senior girls to come and see an 'old girl' dance. She seemed to feel that it reflected well on the school that I had once been a pupil. One day when I made a return visit to the school to give the senior girls a talk, as a number of former pupils did, I happened to see in one corridor a series of photos of well-known 'old girls', and to my surprise , there was a picture of me!
We did have a couple of actual dress rehearsals before the preview performances, and it was always a thrill to me to hear the music played at last by an orchestra instead of the rehearsal pianos. Glazunov's music is sublime and for me at least, just hearing it as I danced seemed to add a little extra to my performance.
The final rehearsals went well, and then the previews began. I played 'Henrietta' for the first two previews and then Lucie did a performance while I played 'understudy'. This also meant that I could view the performance from the back of the stalls for one act and the back of the circle for the next two to see how the production looked from the audience's point of view. Harriet managed to come down from Stratford and see one of the afternoon previews in which Jack and I were dancing. We met up afterwards for coffee before Harriet had to take the train back to Stratford. It was very nice of her to take the trouble to come down to see us dance, and she was very complimentary about our performances.
“I hope you perform at Stratford again,” she said.
"We'd love to come to Stratford to see you perform," I replied. "But you know how difficult it is when we are all working full-time."
I did make up my mind to speak to Jack about it - perhaps we could do a quick trip to Stratford for a matinee performance one day.
The season proper started, and I'm sure the management was very pleased at the ticket sales with a number of 'full houses'. They had probably taken a chance with presenting the full ballet, but all the ballet lovers in the country seemed to respond to the rare opportunity.to see it
I should mention that royalty was present at one of the performances. I do sometimes wonder why really rich people see the show for free, but I suppose that's the way things are. All the principals were presented after the performance, and I was polite with a curtsey and a gentle handshake, saying “Thank you ma'am” in response to her “Most enjoyable” comment.
The critics were very flattering in their comments and I had a brief mention in one of the longer ones, as in 'Antonette du Pré and Charlotte Tomas as Raymonda's special friends were excellent in complementing the superb dancing of Dame Monique du Valois'. Another clipping to add to my scrapbook.
Mummy, Daddy, Jeanette, Celine, Justine and Kate all came along to watch me dance, which was good of them, although I think that only three of them really wanted to watch the ballet, and two of my sisters were there out of politeness. It was a pity that Jack was not dancing that evening. At supper afterwards, when Jack joined us after his 'understudy' duties, there were many compliments paid to me and I was blushing from ear to ear. Mummy, Jeanette and Kate all told me privately that they would love to see Jack dance the part of Jean de Brienne and I had an idea. I know that Jack would be performing at a matinée a couple of weeks later, while I would be 'understudy' while Lucie played my part. I consulted Miss Higgins and she consulted Johnathon Marsh, and it was agreed that I could sit in the stalls with my three guests so long as they knew exactly where I was and that I also carried a small vibrating pager so that in the unlikely event that I had to take over the part, I could do so at ten minutes' notice.
I then told Mummy, Jeanette and Kate what I proposed and when they confirmed that they could arrange to attend, I spoke to the box office and was fortunate in getting some very good returned tickets in the stalls. In the event, I was not called upon to take over the part, and it was very enjoyable for me to sit there as an audience member watching the performance as I had only seen brief excerpts of Jack performing the rôle and I must say that he did it very well. We had afternoon tea with him after the performance and this time he was the one to be loaded down with compliments which were very well deserved. Then we had tto return to the theatre for the evening performance where I would be dancing and he would be understudy once again.
To be continued.
Next time: Charlotte and Kal
Note: There are several excellent performances of the shortened version of 'Raymonda' on YouTube, including the Royal Danish Ballet at https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kEfkK4UsMNc and the Bolshoi Ballet at https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-USarS-bPVA Both run for about two hours.There is another performance by the Bolshoi Ballet which runs for just under three hours, at https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C-Fdh4-rskE Presumably this is the complete ballet
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 6 Charlotte and Kal
I was good friends with the other principals and soloist dancers of the Company. One of these – Charlotte de Tomas had recently gone through a rather unfortunate breakup. For some years she had been in a relationship with a man called Brian who was married but had split with his wife. Because he was Roman Catholic he could not get a divorce. As far as Charlotte was concerned she felt they had a very good relationship.
One evening while we were performing 'Raymonda', partway through the first act, she developed severe stomach cramps and knew that she couldn't go on performing, so she moved over to the wings where the Assistant Stage Manager was standing and quietly but urgently told him to get her understudy dressed and made up to replace her, then, by a superhuman effort, she returned to the stage and carried on with her performance. I really don't know how she did it.
Understudies don't often put on costumes before a performance since if called upon to perform, they usually have plenty of notice. In this case Erin, the understudy and the dressers and makeup artists performed a small miracle and she was ready in just over five minutes to arrive in the wings to replace Charlotte. Once more, Charlotte moved to the wings and out of sight and Erin came on stage in her place. She didn't miss a beat and I'm sure that none of the audience members was aware of the change of cast. I knew that something was wrong because when Charlotte first went over to the wings it was not part of her performance. I don't know how she hung on as long as she did, but then she is a true professional.
Back in the dressing room, a doctor was called in to treat her. (The old story about a performance being stopped while someone comes on stage and dramatically calls out 'Is there a doctor in the house?' almost never happens.). Anyway, he diagnosed an acute Staph gastroenteritis, gave her an antibiotic injection and suggested plenty of fluids and rest. After a while Charlotte felt better and a taxi was organised to take her home, and that's when things got worse. Later she told me what happened.
“As I closed the front door of the flat I heard a squeak from the bedroom and when I went there, Brian was in bed with his best friend's wife. At that point I very nearly did collapse. Men are such liars, but they're not even good at it. He gave me some story about how he didn't know how it had happened, and it had never happened before, and never would again. I didn't believe a word of it of course. I told them they had five minutes to get dressed and out of the flat. Brian I told to come back in the morning for his things and to leave the key because I would be out. To give him his due, that's what he did but not before ringing me to plead for forgiveness, but there are some things you just can't forgive.”
I couldn't do anything else but agree with her. Fortunately for me, I couldn't ever imagine Jack doing something like that..
Early in this memoir, I mentioned a new member of the company, Kal McBride, who had joined us as a soloist and performed in 'The Nutcracker'. He was tall, slim, with dark hair and was VERY handsome. Add to that his Scottish accent and you can imagine that he made quite an impression on all the single ballerinas. Even old married women like myself had to admit that he was easy on the eye. However, when I wrote 'all the ballerinas', this is not quite true, since there was one who seemed impervious to his charms, and that person was Charlotte de Tomas. I thought perhaps she was still recovering from her recent personal breakup, and that was understandable but there was a problem. There was a strong possibility that they would be called upon to dance together soon, and while this often involved pretending to be in love, it doesn't help if the two people involved don't seem to actually like each other.
I had a call frm Miss Higgins to come and see her in her office. When I first arrived at the Ballet, I was terrified of her, as are most of the newcomers, even the men. As time went on, it became apparent to her that I and also Jack were totally dedicated to our craft, and as I slowly climbed the ladder to the height of soloist, we became quite friendly. It even occurred to me that perhaps she saw me as a possible replacement for her when she eventually retired, and I didn't find the thought totally displeasing.
“I want to talk to you about Kal McBride and Charlotte,” she said as soon as I sat down in front of her desk. “It can't have escaped your notice that they don't seem to like each other very much.”
“I've noticed it too, Miss Higgins. I'm wondering if perhaps they have 'history'? There doesn't seem any other reason for it.”
“I really don't want to call Kal into my office and subject him to an inquisition. Do you think you can find out what is going on for me? If they can't get on, then I'll have to seriously reconsider rôles that I have in mind for them in the future.”
“Certainly, Miss Higgins. I'll see what I can find out.”
I realise that this makes me sound like I was spying for her, but she was right in saying that it is important that all the dancers have an harmonious relationship and if it was possible to smooth things over between Kal and Charlotte without an official summons to Miss Higgins' office, then I would be doing both them and the company a good turn.
I gave some thought about who to approach first, Kal or Charlotte, and decided that Kal might be the best.one. I took the opportunity of passing him in the corridor near the rehearsal rooms to stop him and ask him to have a cup of coffee with me. “It's ballet company business” I explained, just in case he got the wrong idea.
Later that day we met in the café well away from other people. Kal looked nervous, obviously wondering if he'd done something wrong.
“Thanks for meeting me, Kal. First of all, you haven't done anything wrong. Miss Higgins has asked me to have an informal chat with you rather than call you into her office. She's concerned that you and Charlotte de Tomas don't seem to get on and we wondered if there is something we can do to improve the situation?”
Kal coloured slightly. “I didn't think it would be that obvious,” he muttered.
“Kal,” I said gently. “You are working with a lot of women. We notice things men don't. So do you and Charlotte have 'history'?”
“Yes, we do, To be honest, if I'd realised she was in the Company I wouldn't have applied to join. It was quite a shock when I saw her.”
“Did she do something to upset you?”
“Oh no, quite the reverse as it happens.”
“Why don't you tell me the whole story?” I said, and he did.
“Charlotte and I first met when we went to the same school. We were both sixteen at the time. I knew that she was taking ballet lessons, but she didn't know I was too, in fact nobody at the school knew. You can imagine what the boys would have said if they had found out; my life would have been hell.”
I nodded sympathetically. I had done gymnastics at school and even that was considered a little 'suss'.
“One of the teachers decided that it would be good for the 'young ladies and gentlemen' to learn ballroom dancing. The girls were keen but not the boys, in fact we had to be coerced into attending the lessons, usually as an alternative to punishment for some transgression. That's how I ended up in the class, and by chance I was partnered with Charlotte. Ballroom dancing may be quite different to ballet, but I think our ballet practice made us quite good at it, and soon we were Miss Green's star pupils. In fact, we were so good that she decided that we should enter a local ballroom dancing school's annual competition in the open novice category. I really wasn't that keen, but Charlotte was thrilled. Her mother made her a glamorous ballroom gown, and my parents hired me a ballroom 'tail' suit.
"On the evening of the competition, I was all dressed up in my suit, hair slicked down and looking several years older than my true age of sixteen. I felt nervous and so while walking to the ballroom, I stopped off at a local pub. I had some money and I ordered a whisky. This was a lot stronger than the occasional beer I was allowed to have at home. Then I followed it with another one, and another, and the more I thought about it, the more I decided that I really didn't want to compete, so when my money ran out, I just wandered the streets. The time for the competition came and went and I just didn't show up. Eventually, when the time seemed right, I walked home.
Mum was still up and she asked me how it went. “We came fourth,” I lied.
“That's funny, someone came knocking on the door asking where you were, and all I could say was that you had gone out in good time for the competition. Then I started to worry about you. So where were you?”
“I decided not to go,” I said, and I can still remember her staring at me.
“You didn't go? You left that poor girl Charlotte waiting there for you, and you never turned up? Oh Kal, how could you?”
“She'll get over it,” I said, and Mum was so furious, she slapped my face, the first time she'd ever done that.
“You apologise to her on Monday,” she said. “That's the least you can do.”
“Monday came and I went to school. Charlotte was waiting at the gate for me.
“Oh Kal,” she said “What happened? Were you sick?”
“Sick? No. I just didn't feel like dancing,” I replied, in an off-hand manner and with that she slapped my face too, turned on her heel and walked away. She never spoke another word to me for the rest of the time we were at school together. I know now that I had behaved in a despicable way. I even thought of writing a letter to her apologising, but I knew it wouldn't do any good; what I had done was unforgivable. We finished school and so parted ways and I never expected to see her again, Then I came here, and here she is.”
I had listened to this sorry tale in silence. “Have you tried speaking to her and telling her that you have matured now and realise what a terrible thing you did?”
“I would have, but all she said was 'Hello” and hurried away. It was pretty obvious that she hasn't forgiven me, and I can't blame her for that.”
“So what do we do now? We can't have two soloists with one looking daggers at the other when they are supposed to be dancing a love duet,” I said.
“The only thing I can think is for me to hand in my resignation,” said Kal. He looked thoroughly miserable. I was beginning to think he was right, and then something happened which usually only happens in novels, but just occasionally in real life; Charlotte walked into the café.
“Charlotte!” I called out to her. “Come over here please.”
Charlotte saw who I was sitting with and she hesitated, but then, reluctantly, she walked over to the table where Kal and I were sitting.
“Please sit down,” I said. “Kal has just been telling me about something he did when he was young and stupid. Now I think he has something to say to you. Kal?”
Kal had flushed again. He drew a deep breath. “Antonette is right, Charlotte. The last time we spoke I was young and very stupid. I've wished a thousand times that I could turn back the clock and undo what I did, but I can't. All I can say is that I apologise from the bottom of my heart and beg your forgiveness if you can possibly find it in your heart to do so.”
I noticed that Charlotte was flushed too, and seemingly lost for words, but at least she hadn't got up and walked away. I realised that three's a crowd and I should leave them to it. I stood up and said “I'm going to leave you two to it, but I'd like you to stay here until you sort this out. The Ballet needs you both, remember that.” Then I walked away, silently praying that they would indeed sort something out.
I didn't see either of them for the rest of the day. I had called in on their classes, seen they were missing, and said they had something important to decide and had Miss Higgins' permission to be absent from the class. Then I could only pray that it would all end well.
The following day it was Charlotte that I saw first and I confess my heart was in my mouth when I went up to her and said 'Well?”
She smiled. “I think we've come to an amicable conclusion,” she said. “Kal said he was a bloody fool and I agreed with him.”
“And do you think you can work together now?” I asked.
“Well he's taking me out to dinner on Sunday night and we'll see how things go,” she said.
I'm sure the look of relief on my face was very obvious. This was even better than I could have hoped for. It's a funny thing that hate and love are two such strong emotions, and sometimes so close that they can change from one to the other in a twinkling of an eye. I was happy to report back to Miss Higgins that things had been sorted out between Kal and Charlotte and this was born out by their first pas de deux, where it was obvious to me that they were in love. If proof were needed, less than six months later, Charlotte came to a rehearsal wearing a beautiful solitaire diamond engagement ring. "All's well that ends well." Shakespeare was so right.
To be continued
Next time: Summer School
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 7 Summer School
That summer the Company held its usual Summer School, and this time Jack and I were among the senior dancers asked to participate in assessing all the young dancers who came along, hoping to join the Company. The week before, Miss Higgins called us all into her office for a briefing. I confess that when I first arrived at the Summer School myself, not so many years ago, Miss Higgins terrified me and it seems I was not alone in my feelings. The worst moment came when I had to confess to her that I was not exactly like all the other young women in the ballet, and I thought she might instantly dismiss me. Thankfully she didn't, and as I progressed up the ladder of seniority at the Company, her manner seemed to soften, and now we were on quite cordial terms. The ballet was her life; she had never married and I always felt she would never leave until the day she was carried out of her office in a wooden box, she was so dedicated to her job..
“Welcome everyone,” she said as we all crowded into her office. “Well it's that time of year again when we must dash the hopes of over a hundred young would-be professional dancers. Hopefully we will find amongst them half a dozen or so who will make the grade. I will be at every session of course, but I can't be everywhere, so I will be relying on all of you to point out potential candidates for me to further assess.”
The first day of the Summer School arrived. It seemed hardly any time since Jack and I had been among those 'hopefuls' ourselves. Dressed in our usual rehearsal outfits of black leotards, we went into the large rehearsal room filled with the nervous chatter of all the young dancers. I had been chosen to introduce Miss Higgins, so I stood up on a slightly raised plinth at the end of the room and clapped my hands for attention. There was instant silence.
“Good morning, ladies and gentlemen,” I began. “My name is Antonette du Pré and I am one of the senior dancers who will be working with you at this summer school. Every ballet company has a ballet mistress or ballet master whose responsibility it is to take the daily ballet class which we all attend, to check the competence of the dancers, and to rehearse new and old works. We are fortunate to have Miss Clarissa Higgins as our Ballet Mistress, and I would like to introduce her to you now. Miss Higgins.”
With that and a smattering of applause, Miss Higgins stood up onto the plinth and with a graceful bow to her I stood aside as she actually smiled at me.
“Thank you Antonette, and good morning everyone,” she began, and there was a murmured 'Good morning, Miss Higgins' from the assembled dancers. It sounded like school assembly and in a way it was.
“Every year we hold this school, looking for people who will form the next generation of dancers in the Imperial Ballet Company. Most of the senior dancers who will be working with you were standing where you are not so many years ago. You are here because the principals of the ballet schools you attend have selected you as the best of their pupils. I therefore expect a certain level of competence from all of you, but much more is required than that. To be a successful professional dancer, you must have talent, stamina and total dedication. What the audience sees looks effortless, but there is a great deal of effort which must be expended in order to achieve that look. Our senior dancers who are all either principal dancers or soloists will explain that to you.as you rehearse with them. Are there any questions?”
There was silence, so Miss Higgins concluded with: “Very well, I hope even if you are unsuccessful in gaining a place with the company, you learn from your experiences with us.”
With that she stepped down from the plinth and I took over again, announcing that half of the young ladies should go into each of the two main rehearsal rooms, those with surnames beginning with A to L in one and M to Z in the other; and the young men, of whom there were about a dozen, should go to the small rehearsal room where Jack and some of the other male principals would rehearse them. So began a grueling few days, and deliberately so. These young people were being introduced to what life as a professional ballet dancer would be like and if they didn't like it, now was the time to find out.
It was fairly easy to sort out the wheat from the chaff, but I was glad that the final decision on offering places at the school would be made by Miss Higgins. One thing I didn't expect was the lengths to which some young people were prepared to go to try and get a place at the Company. One young woman told me that if she won a place, her father who was a rich City banker would be very happy to pay me generously to give his daughter private tuition. Another told me that ballet was her life and that if she didn't get a place she would probably kill herself. I quickly reported both these events to Miss Higgins, who thanked me and said they would definitely be eliminated from the short list. The sad thing was that Mollie, the girl who tried to bribe me would probably have been seriously considered for the Ballet if she had let her talent do the talking. The other girl, Tina would not be considered because it seemed unlikely that she was mentally stable enough.
Travelling home with Jack that evening I told him what had happened and he laughed.
“Well I've been propositioned by one of the young men,” he said. “He approached me in a corridor and said that he was prepared to do anything to get into the ballet, and he really emphasised the 'anything'. I showed him my wedding ring and said 'Sorry, I bat for the other team'.”
Did you report the incident to Miss Higgns?” I asked.
“I didn't think it was worthwhile, I just laughed it off.”
“When he got nowhere with you, he would have approached some of the other men,” I said. “Promise me you'll let Miss Higgins know first thing in the morning.”
I could see he looked a bit dubious, but he promised that he would. Next evening I asked him what her response was.
“First she asked me when it had happened and when I said early afternoon the previous day, she asked why I hadn't told her that day. I told her that I didn't think it was worth mentioning, but that you had insisted that I report it. She gave me one of her grim smiles and said 'A wise man always listens to his wife. She's a smart woman, remember that.'.”
I had to laugh; a compliment from Miss Higgins? That made it a 'red letter' day!. It was a pity about the young man in question since he was a talented dancer and if he hadn't tried to sell himself to get an advantage, he might well had gained a place in the Company. As it was, he was considered a liability and not worth having.
At the conclusion of the Summer School, four of the young women and two of the young men were offered places at the Company. Miss Higgins gave a final day speech in which she explained that there are only limited places each year, but not to give up, and if they finally decided against a professional ballet career, there were always amateur companies of a good standard who would be pleased to offer them a place.
I had heard nothing of Mariette until one day I was summoned to Miss Higgins' office which nowadays I did with a great deal less trepidation than formerly. She informed me that Mariette had given birth to twin girls and as a result had decided to retire from full-time dancing.
“This means we have a vacancy for another female Principal Dancer,” she said. “The Board have decided to elevate you from Acting Principal to Principal, effective immediately, so congratulations.”
I confess I was stunned. I only had ambitions to become a Soloist, and to be Principal was beyond my wildest dreams. Jack didn't seem terribly surprised when I told him.
“If you have a fault, my darling, it's that you don't have enough confidence in yourself and your abilities. Still, I suppose that's better than having a big head!”
“But if I'm a Principal, you should be one too, since you are a better dancer than me!”
“Well, I don't know about that,” he replied. “Anyway there's a limited number of Principals so I'll have to wait until somebody leaves before I'm considered.”
“Well, it will be a crying shame if you don't get it,” I said.
Jack and I kept in regular touch with Kate and Ben. I should mention that Kate had repaid the whole sum of the money we had loaned her to get the flight to Britain after she broke up with Bruce. Kate told me that she was going to get a divorce from Bruce as soon as possible, but she had to wait twelve months before applying.
“Do you have to go back to Australia to get it?” I asked.
“No, I've spoken to a solicitor and it can be done from here. It will take a further four months or so once things get started. Ben has asked me to marry him as soon as we can, and I said 'yes'.” With that she flashed her left hand at me and I saw that she was now sporting a very nice diamond ring, much larger than the previous one given to her by Bruce.
“I thought it was only fair to send my other engagement ring back to Bruce,” she said. “To my surprise he did bundle all my belongings and clothes into a big suitcase and dropped it off at my parent's place. I didn't really think that would happen. I sent him a brief note to thank him. There's no reason to be on bad terms now.”
“Well, at least you don't have to face him in court,” I replied.
The next production was to be 'Cinderella' with music by Sergei Prokofiev Every classical ballet is based around a young female character, and in the case of our Company, this rôle was almost always performed by our Prima Ballerina, Dame Monique de Valois. As a Principal Dancer, I was hoping that I might get a part as one of Cinderella's sisters, who are usually not portrayed as quite as ugly as they are in the pantomime version. However in this I was to be disappointed. Once again I was summoned to Miss Higgins' office, and once again she gave me a surprise.
“Antonette, I have a proposal to put to you. As you know, Dame Monique is scheduled to play the part of Cinderella in our next production, however there is a slight problem which I want you to keep confidential at present. In our last production of 'Raymonda', Monique slightly sprained her ankle near the end of the season, although she managed to carry on until the end.”
This news did not surprise me. I had noticed a slight difference in her dancing, probably too slight to be visible to most people but I had modelled my dancing on that of Monique so I always studied her performances.
“You don't seem surprised,” said Miss Higgins, so, blushing, I confessed that I had noticed a slight change in her dancing although I didn't know the cause. I think she was quite impressed. “Well, after much discussion we have decided to proceed with her taking the lead rôle but with a modification. As you know, Cinderella is onstage for almost the whole time in the ballet, a total of two hours. Our physiotherapist and an orthopaedic surgeon have examined her ankle and the conclusion is that she can dance if she rests between performances; this is where you come in. How would you like to perform the rôle on Monday, Wednesday and Friday evenings and the Saturday matinée, while Monique performs Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday evenings?”
I didn't expect anything Miss Higgins said would really surprise me any more, but this proposal certainly did. There was a stunned silence from me for a few seconds before I found my voice.
“Well of course I would love to do it,” I replied. “But there are more senior dancers than me in the Company. Shouldn't they be considered first?”
“Well of course we have, but as you know, every dancer has a slightly different style, and for the sake of the other dancers, especially Antoine, who will be playing the Prince, we've decided that your style most closely resembles that of Monique, in fact she said so herself. I'm afraid we can't give you equal billing but we will probably say 'performed by Monique de Valois and Antonette du Pré, with your name is slightly smaller type on the advertisements and billboards.”
The thought crossed my mind that audiences might be somewhat smaller when I was performing, but I presumed that the Company management had considered this before offering me the part. I could hardly wait to tell Jack what I had been offered. He gave me a big hug and said “This is wonderful news.”
“I think this will be the highlight of my career,” I replied. “I never expected to play the lead rôle in a ballet, yet here I am!”
“And well deserved too,” said Jack.
To be continued.
Next time: Cinderella
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 8 Cinderella
Rehearsals started for 'Cinderella'. Lucie Manet had been given the position of understudy which confirmed my feelings that she was on a fast-track to great things. Together with Dame Monique, the choreographer and director, we started to learn the part of Cinderella. As I've already mentioned, it is a large part, so there is a lot to learn. Antoine de Vaux had been given the rôle of the Prince, and Jack was to be his understudy. I hoped that that might mean we did a performance together, but there were no guarantees. At least we got to rehearse together, including the beautiful 'pas de deux' towards the end of the ballet. It was hard work of course, it always is, but I hoped that the results would be worth it.
Both Jack's and my families and all our friends had been notified and all indicated their intention to come along to a performance. As usual I notified Miss Nightingale at the Marion Ladies' College and she was very impressed.
“Good heavens, my dear; you are doing amazingly well at the Ballet.” she said, and I confessed that I was reaching heights that I never expected.
“Nonsense, you are a fine dancer, and deserve to be a Principal. The Company wouldn't ask you to perform the rôle of Cinderella if they didn't think that you could do it.”
Rehearsals are hard work, but eventually the preview performances started. I confess that I love performing in costume rather than a black leotard, although Cinderella is in rather a plain costume for the first part of the production before the fairy godmother turns up and works her magic. Dame Monique performed the first preview, followed by me and then Lucie. Then we went through the rota again. I had established that at the second preview where I was Cinderella, Jack would perform the part of the Prince, so that was the one where Mummy, Daddy, my three sisters. Jack's parents, and Kate and Ben attended. They thoroughly enjoyed the performance and so did I. There is something very special about dancing with the man you love, wearing a gorgeous costume, on a stage with fairy-tale scenery, and the fabulous music of Prokofiev being played by a full orchestra. What could be better?
At the supper afterwards, Jack and I basked in our family's congratulations. Of course you might say they were biased, but I truly believed that we had put on a good performance, judging by the standing ovation at the end. Jack and I were the last to appear at the curtain call, and after I made a deep curtsy and Jack a deep bow to the audience while holding my hand, we spontaneously turned to each other and I repeated my curtsy and Jack his bow which he followed up by kissing my hand. The audience went wild. Mummy was sitting at the end of our group and told me later that the lady next to her had said to her. “Those two are married you know?” and Mummy replied: “Not only that, Antonette is my daughter and Jack my son-in-law.” “You must be so proud,” said the lady and Mummy replied “I'm proud of all my children, but I'm especially proud today.”
Most of the balletomanes in the audience, and there are always plenty of them, would have known that we are a married couple, since only a month or so prior to the performances, with the permission of the Company management, Jack and I had appeared in a feature article in 'Classical Ballet' magazine, and our picture had appeared on the front cover. There was much in the article about our 'romantic meeting' at the summer school and how we had both progressed up through the ranks to the point where I was now a principal artist and Jack was a soloist.
After it appeared, there was some good-natured teasing from other members of the Company, but not from Dame Monique who had been featured in the magazine herself, and on the front cover. We took it all in good part and told everyone that they were only jealous.
Finally, the evening of the First Night arrived, and of course Dame Monique was performing, so there was no real reason why I should be present at the theatre, but Jack had to be there as understudy for the Prince, so I turned up too. I watched the performance from the back of the circle, because, no matter how many times I see a ballet, I always pick up tips which will enable me to enhance my own performances. There have been times when I have slipped into the Royal Box after the lights are lowered, but on this occasion, some minor members of the Royal Family were present. The performance went very well and the whole cast (and the unseen crew behind the scenes) richly deserved a prolonged standing ovation.
At the start of a new season, we are always anxious to read the reviews in the newspapers. Anthony Ashton was the most famous and most fearsome of critics. It was said that his review could make or break a show, and we must never forget that it's the number of seats sold that keeps the company solvent or otherwise. Ashton always insisted on paying for his seat, saying that he never wanted it to be said that his review had somehow been 'bought'. I expected that he would write a good review and I was not disappointed, but as he had attended the Opening Night, I did not expect any reference to myself and in that I was wrong. His review commenced as follows:
The Imperial Ballet Company has once more proved itself to be in the top tier of ballet companies in Britain, with a sparklingly new interpretation of the classic ballet 'Cinderella'. On the sold out Opening Night, Dame Monique de Valois's sensitive interpretation of the title rôle proved once more that she is the equal of any of Britain's Prima Ballerinas. Part of this may be explained by the unusual decision of the management to share the rôle with newly appointed Principal Ballerina, Antonette du Pré. Since Cinderella is on stage for almost the entire two hours of the ballet, this allows both artists the luxury of a day's rest between performances. I saw Miss du Pré dance.during a preview performance and was impressed by the fluidity and artistry of her dancing, which for the sake of continuity was based on Dame Monique's interpretation. The 'pas de deux' with the Prince, performed on this occasion with her, husband Jack French who is understudying the rôle, was as fine an interpretation as I have ever seen. Whichever of the two artists is playing the title rôle when you attend a performance, which I sincerely hope you do, you will not be disappointed.'
Mr Ashton went on to comment on the other principals whom he uniformly commended , along with the corps de ballet, the scenery, costumes and orchestra, so all in all, it was a very flattering review.
There were compliments all round, the day after the reviews came out. All the others were equally complimentary, but it was always Ashton's review that was most eagerly viewed. Seat sales, which were already very good, increased to the point where the 'house full' sign was often displayed.
I thoroughly enjoyed every performance and especially the one where Antoine wasn't feeling one hundred percent, and Jack performed the rôle of the Prince while I was performing Cinderella. Another very special night.
Every dancer has a favourite ballet and 'Cinderella' is mine. Perhaps it was because it was the first ballet where I performed the title role, perhaps because for the first time I had an opportunity to dance with my darling husband in a classical 'pas-de-deux' before an audience. The music of Prokofiev is special too. While not as famous as his countryman Tchaikovsky, he wrote some marvellous music and although he was much more contemporary, living from 1891 to 1953, his music is very melodious and often romantic.
While we were enjoying our Cinderella production, things were happening in other people's lives. Kate's divorce was finalised and she and Ben were looking forward to getting married. Now came the problem of where to hold the wedding when the two families were twelve thousand miles apart. Jack had been invited to be Best Man and I was to be Matron of Honour but even if the wedding was held in London, it would depend on whether we were performing if we could attend.
“It's not up to us to tell you when you hold your wedding, but the only day we can be sure of being free is Sunday,” I said to Kate.
“I don't see any problem about that as we are going to have a civil celebrant,” said Kate. “But I do feel bad if my parents and Gary and family can't be there, and I don't think they can afford to fly over. Alternatively, if we marry in Australia, there is the problem of Ben and Jack's parents and you having to fly there if it's convenient, and maybe it won't be if you are in the middle of a ballet season.”
I didn't say anything at the time, but I did mention the problem to Jack
“Do you think we should offer to pay for your parents to fly over, or Kate's parents and Gary's family to fly here? I'm sure we could afford it now.”
“I don't know,” said Jack. “They might feel embarrassed at being the 'poor relations' who have to be paid for.”
I saw his point of view. I didn't want to cause discomfort in the family. Then another thing happened that usually only happens in novels, not real life, but sometimes life does imitate art. From the time they had migrated to Australia, Kate's Mum usually bought a weekly lottery ticket. Sometimes she won a small prize, enough to pay for the following week's ticket, but now, just as the problem of where to hold the wedding seemed unsolvable, a small miracle happened; Marjorie White had quite a large win. It didn't make her a millionaire, but it was sufficient for her, her husband Bob, and Gary, Wendy and Anthony to fly Economy to England and even stay on for a few week's holiday, their first visit back to Britain since they migrated. They were also looking forward very much to seeing Kate again after a couple of years, and
also meeting Ben.
As soon as they heard that the Whites were coming over, Jack and Ben's parents offered to give them accomodation in London, since they had a four bedroom house and they were now the only ones living there. This was very generous, as accommodation in London can be very expensive. Mrs French said that they had been considering downsizing for some time, but now she was glad that they hadn't yet taken any steps to do so. The Whites still owned the house in London that they had rented out when they moved to Australia many years previously, but it was on long-term rental so not available for them to use.
In order to give the Whites time to organise their passports and also book their flights, Kate and Ben decided on a Sunday four months hence to have their wedding. The next problem was to find a suitable venue that didn't cost too much, but large enough to seat the guest list which was increasing thanks to the number of their friends. I had an idea, and with Kate's agreement, we went to see Miss Nightingale who was still the Headmistress at my old school, Marion Ladies' College, to enquire about the possibility of hiring their assembly hall for the ceremony and reception.
“Come and have a look at it,” she said, and as soon as she saw it, Kate said that it would be ideal, with its polished floor and a stage at one end. There was also a kitchen close by, and Kate had already sounded out the ladies of the local Women's Institute who often catered for weddings and at a much cheaper rate than professional reception centres.
'There's only one problem,” said Miss Nightingale. “I can't hire it to you.”
“Oh!” we both said, our faces falling, but then Miss Nightingale's face broke out into a smile.
“In the case of 'old girls', we will let you have it at no charge.”
“Oh, Miss Nightingale! How kind,” said Kate, and I said “Thank you so much Miss Nightingale.”
“It will be my pleasure,” she said. So that was one more thing settled, and as Kate and I agreed later, another person to be added to the invitation list, which she duly accepted.
One day when Kate and I were able to synchronise a day off together, we, together with my mummy and sister Jeanette, and Ben and Jack's mother, had a 'girls' day out' in the city in order to find a suitable wedding gown for Kate. We would love to have had Kate's mother there, but since she was arriving from Australia only a few days before the wedding, this didn't allow enough time to find such an important garment..
We spent an enjoyable morning visiting a number of boutiques, and finally found the perfect gown for Kate. It was a slim-line silk floor-length gown in pale cream, and set off her trim figure to perfection. By chance, they had another silk gown in a pale rose colour which was perfect for me as 'matron-of-honour'. We had a break for lunch at a very nice restaurant, and then set about finding some matching shoes, which involved a trip to about four shoe shops before we were able to buy what we wanted.
There was only one more thing to buy and that was wedding lingerie. Kate said that it might seem odd since she and Ben had now been living together for quite a while but she wanted to look extra feminine and sexy for him on their wedding night. We all agreed that it was a great idea. Fortunately she found a beautiful set in white silk with lavish lace trim, and we told her that Ben would be 'knocked out' by how she looked.
“Oh I hope not, I still want him to be full of vim and vigour,” said Kate and then blushed scarlet while we all laughed.
To be continued.
Several versions of the complete ballet can be found on Youtube.
Next time: Stravinsky and Spartacus
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 9 Stravinsky and Spartacus
Back at the Company, the next program had been announced, and it was a change from our usual classical ballet program. This one was to consist of two ballets composed by Igor Stravinsky, two of his most famous works, 'Le Sacre du Printemps' ('The Rite of Spring'), and 'L'Oiseau de Feu' ('The Firebird') .You may wonder why works by a Russian composer have a French name, and I believe it was because they were both written for Paris seasons of Sergei Diaghilev's Ballets Russes company. Both being relatively short ballets – the 'Rite' runs for around forty minutes and the 'Firebird' for about an hour, they would be presented as a single program. Although the 'Firebird' premiered in 1910 and the 'Rite' in 1913, the decision was made to present the 'Rite' first.
Many people are familiar with the 'Rite' from its presentation in Disney's 1940 'Fantasia' animated film where a heavily edited version accompanies a story of the birth of the earth. The ballet's subtitle is 'Pictures of Pagan Russia' and it is divided into two parts 'Adoration of the Earth', and 'The Sacrifice', with dances representing various rituals culminating in a young virgin being chosen as a sacrificial victim who dances herself to death. This part requires a young woman of great stamina as the movements choreographed require an enormous amount of energy. I was not surprised when I heard that Charlotte de Tomas had been chosen for this rôle. As a young woman she had plenty of energy and I knew that she would do a great job.
This work is the most controversial one that Stravinsky ever wrote, and is famous for a near riot at the opening night performance in Paris. The music was such a wrench from every musical tradition that preceded it, thatin 1913, some of the audience claimed it was the work of a madman! I'm glad to say that our opening night did not result in the same reaction. Charlotte in particular received many well-deserved curtain calls for her amazing performance.
'The Firebird' was written three years prior to 'The Rite', but the music is much more conventional. The story centres around Prince Ivan who is hunting in the forest when he captures the Firebird, and after sparing her life she gives him a magic feather which will summon her if he is in danger. This is not long in coming, since he has strayed into the realm of the evil 'Koschei the Immortal' whose soul is hidden in a magic egg. Prince Ivan then meets thirteen princesses under Koschei's spell and falls in love with one, but Koschei sends his monsters after the Prince. In mortal danger, he summons the Firebird who makes the monsters and Koschei dance until they fall down exhausted. She then leads Ivan to the hidden egg which he destroys, killing Koshei and releasing creatures he held captive including the princesses who awaken. The ballet ends with Ivan marrying his chosen princess.
Both the works are often presented as slightly shortened orchestral suites, but I find that presenting them as ballets with that extra dimension adds so much more to them. I was wondering what rôle I had been chosen to perform; not the 'Firebird' of course as I was sure that would be performed by Monique de Valois. When I was finally called to Miss Higgins' office I was guessing that maybe I would be one of the princesses or even the Tsarevna with whom Prince Ivan falls in love, as I sat down on the chair in front of her desk. Even though we now got on very well, I still felt like a schoolgirl in front of the headmistress.
“Well, Antonette, no doubt you are wondering about your rôle in the Stravinsky program, so I will put you out of your misery, we want you to perform the rôle of the 'Firebird'.”
I was so shocked, I'm sure my mouth dropped open and I said “But...”
Mis Higgins smiled, she still enjoyed surprising the artists, and never seemed to fail in my case.
“But why isn't Dame Monique performing the part? Well, I have some news which is not common knowledge yet, so please keep it quiet; Monique is going to be 'Artist in Residence' at the New York City Ballet for about four months and this includes the time of the Stravinsky productions. We had a discussion which included Dame Monique and after her work with you in 'Cinderella', she was strongly of the opinion that you should dance the rôle.”
I didn't know what to say, I was so shocked.
“I have some more news for you,” continued Miss Higgins. “Again, this mustn't be revealed for the moment, but Antoine, who was to play the part of Prince Ivan is leaving us to join the Royal Ballet and as a result, your husband Jack will be invited to dance the part. Now I don't want you to have to keep the news from him, so I am calling him to my office next to give him the good news about you both. Well if there's nothing else?”
“No; thank you very much Miss Higgins,” I said, and left her office. I could hardly contain my excitement but I had to until Jack had been to see Miss Higgins. About half an hour later I saw Jack in the corridor and we both exchanged a smile. There were people about so we couldn't say anything then, but as soon as we were on our way home you can imagine that we couldn't wait to say how excited we were at the news. I had already watched every video recording of the ballets that I could get my hands on, so I knew that there is a six minute pas de deux between the Firebird and Prince Ivan when he first captures her, and I love dancing with Jack so much, that this was something to really look forward to.
We would be performing the Stravinsky program at the same time that Kate and Ben were getting married, so I'm glad that it was being held in London, especially with the important part that I had been given. The Whites timed their flights to arrive on the Wednesday before the Sunday wedding, in order to give them some time to get over their jetlag. Kate suggested to me that all the family's women would love to attend a performance of the Stravinsky program, so I organised tickets for them all as a gift. That wasn't all, Kate asked if Jack and I would be willing to perform at her wedding in the same way that we had at the first one. I felt that it was a real honour, so I arranged with Miss Higgins for us to borrow suitable costumes from the Company wardrobe, in order to perform the pas de deux from 'The Sleeping Beauty'.
The start of the season approached and the advertisements on the billboards went up outside the theatre. For the first time, Jack and I saw our names featured on them.
THE FIREBIRD
featuring Antonette du Pré and Jack French
THE RITE OF SPRING
featuring Charlotte de Tomas
both productions accompanied by the Corps de Ballet
and the Festival Orchestra
I hope you won't think less of me if I say that I obtained a copy for our collection?
Rehearsals proceeded and I had to attend several sessions with the wardrobe department who were making my costume. This consisted of a 'bell tutu', so-called because of its shape. It was basically red in colour with embroidery on the skirt and bodice, and with a matching headpiece with what appeared to be feathers, since the character is a bird. Two costumes were made for me just in case of any problems, and a third costume made for my understudy, Lucie Manet, who while still in the corps de ballet was already a 'First Artist' and obviously a real talent and destined for great things. As was the Company custom, she would be performing during some of the matinée performances.
I should mention that 'tutu' is a generic name for a ballet costume, and it comes in five basic forms. The 'romantic tutu' which is often worn by the corps has a skirt made of multiple layers of tulle, often reaching to mid-calf. The platter tutu is the one most people associate with the name, and has a flat top decorated with embroidery. The pancake tutu is similar to the platter but has a pleated top. The 'bell tutu' is stiffened to hold its shape. Finally the 'powder-puff tutu' is a short skirt with several layers of netting which is softer and fuller, and moves freely with the dancer's movements.
Choosing Stravinsky was a calculated risk for the Company which usually specialised in classical ballet of an earlier era, but ticket sales were very good. The First Night arrived, and I'm pleased to say that it was very successful. We had a royal princess who is a great fan of ballet, in the Royal Box, and after the performance, she came backstage to meet the principal performers.
The reviews were uniformly excellent, including that by Anthony Ashton, who said some very nice things about my performance and also mentioned Jack very favourably. It's a known fact that some people wait for the reviews before they book tickets, and there is no doubt that the ticket sales rose after they came out. Not only artistically but also financially, the season was a great success.
Such was the success of the Stravinsky double bill, that later in the year, the Company directors decided on presenting another modern ballet 'Spartacus' with music by Aram Khachaturian, which he composed in 1954. It has had several choreographers, but the most successful is Yuri Grigorovich. Unlike almost every other classical ballet, the lead character is a man, one who actually lived in the first century BC. Nobody expects a ballet to be historically accurate, and yet the basic story is as the Romans recorded it; Spartacus leads a slave rebellion against Rome, which was initially quite successful before the might of the Roman army eventually prevails and he and his followers are killed..
Another variation from the usual classical ballet is that a larger than usual corps of men is required to play Roman soldiers and slaves. Miss Higgins set about contacting her counterparts in other professional ballet companies and requesting their assistance in loaning some male dancers. It says a lot for the reputation of the IBC that she easily organised a dozen men, including two from the Royal Ballet's own corps.
At this point I should give you an idea of the storyline as it is told in the ballet..
Act 1: Spartacus a captured and enslaved Thracian king, who, together with his wife Phrygia and many other captives are taken by the consul Crassus back to Rome. Phrygia is sent to his harem, and Spartacus, who is seen to be a brilliant fighter, is sent to a gladiator school, and is forced to kill a close friend in the arena for the entertainment of Crassus and his friends.
Act 2: Spartacus and other slaves escape and start a rebellion against their Roman masters. They rescue Phyrgia and other women from Crassus's harem. Aegina, a concubine of Crassus urges him to pursue the slaves who are enjoying their freedom. It is here that the most famous part of the ballet, the Adagio of Spartacus and Phrygia is performed.
Act 3: Aegina discovers the slaves' camp and sends word to Crassus who sends his army in a surprise attack. In the ensuing flight, Spartacus is killed and his remaining followers recover his body and carry it off while Phrygia mourns her loss.
Jack was chosen to play Spartacus, with me as Phrygia his wife. Kal McBride played Crassus, a Roman consul, and Charlotte de Tomas, his concubine Aegina.
We started on rehearsals. While the ballet has some great music and dramatic scenes, the one part for which it is famous is the 'Adagio of Spartacus and Phrygia', especially as the music has been used in various films and television programs. People have asked me what an 'adagio' is, and I explain that it means music played at a slow pace. In ballet it refers to a movement performed with the greatest amount of fluidity and grace, requiring perfect body control. It certainly requires a great deal of rehearsal to make it look effortless.
The scene in which it is performed is the slaves' camp at night. Phrygia appears first from a tent and performs solo for about five minutes, and then Spartacus appears and they perform a beautiful pas de deux. At one point as the music rises in volume to a crescendo, Phrygia runs across the stage and throws herself into the arms of Spartacus. Then follows some of the most spectacular lifts in any classical ballet. Naturally they require the ballerina to have total confidence in her partner not to drop her, and that's what I have in Jack. He has never dropped me, even once!. It is all very well to describe what happens, but the best thing is to see for yourselves which you can do on YouTube. There are two excellent performances of the Adagio with different dancers but using the same choreography by Yuri Grigorovich. There is also a recording of the complete ballet which I can highly recommend.
The production was a great success and usually ended in a standing ovation. When our relatives came to see it, they commented afterwards that some of our lifts in the 'Adagio' were as good as you would see acrobats perform in a circus. I take that as quite a compliment!
To be continued
Next time: Kate and Ben's wedding
Note: The complete Firebird and Rite of Spring ballets can be found on Youtube, also two excellent versions of the Adagio from Spartacus and the complete ballet..
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 10 Kate and Ben's Wedding
The day came when the Whites arrived at Heathrow. Fortunately, the flight landed in the morning, and Jack, Ben and I picked them up in two cars and took them to their parents' house. Ben was rather naughty and drove past the theatre where Jack and I were performing, to point out our names on the billboards, and I had to explain where the name 'du Pré' came from. It seemed that all the women were looking forward to attending a performance on Friday night. Kate hadn't said anything about us performing at her wedding as that was to be a surprise.
Friday night was a great success. Kate, Marjorie White, her daughter-in-law Wendy, my Mummy and sister Jeanette and Jack and Ben's mother, were in attendance, and at supper afterwards, where Jack was the only male present, they were all very complimentary about our performances.
The wedding day arrived. Kate stayed overnight at my parents' place where she and I would be getting ready, assisted by my Mummy and Jeanette. Jack went to Kate and Ben's flat to get ready with him. Kate and I agreed that we would not employ professional hair and makeup artists. I have seen their work before and while it is very glamorous, sometimes the bride just doesn't look like her normal self. We were up early and after a light breakfast, everyone got to work. I must say that I think the final results were very satisfactory; Kate looked amazing and I don't think I looked too bad either. We were dressed in our bridal and Matron of Honour gowns fifteen minutes before the photographer arrived. Ken is the boyfriend of Martin, one of the dancers at the ballet. He is a professional and I had seen some of his work before, so I had no hesitation in recommending him. Jumping forwards I can confirm that the pictures he produced were wonderful. After he had recorded an incredible number of images, we were taken to the school in a Jaguar that my Daddy had borrowed from a friend for the occasion. Jeanette drove Mummy separately to the school. I must mention that they all looked very smart. Both Mummy and Jeanette had bought new dresses for the occasion, and Daddy wore his best suit and had a carnation in his buttonhole.
The ceremony would take place on the stage of the school hall before the assembled guests. Since it was used for assemblies, school concerts, plays and occasional film shows, the hall was set up with very good quality sound and lighting systems. One of the maintenance staff was present to control the systems, accompanied by his daughter Hannah Britton, who was in Year 11 at the school, and whom he had told me was very interested in theatre stage management. Miss Nightingale had told him about my position with the ballet and he asked me if there was any chance of Hannah doing work experience at the theatre. I'm happy to report that I did manage to get her some work there where her enthusiasm and eagerness to learn was well received, which made her even more determined that that was what she wanted to do as a career.
Like so many weddings, the number of guests had crept up to about fifty, with Kate and Ben's friends and workmates.as well as the family members. A civil celebrant had been engaged to perform the ceremony; she came highly recommended. The stage was beautifully decorated with flowers and a flowered archway for the bridal couple to stand in. At the appointed time, Ben and Jack stood on the stage with the celebrant, the guests stood, and then to a recording of Mendelssohn's 'Wedding March', Kate and her father followed by me as Matron of Honour, walked down the central aisle between the seats and up a short flight of stairs onto the stage. The lights in the hall dimmed slightly as soft spotlights picked out Kate and Ben as they stood together clasping hands. The ceremony was lovely, and I'm sure more than one tear was shed by the assembled women, me amongst them. I was so happy for them as I knew that this time it was a marriage of two people who were madly in love with each other. At the conclusion of the ceremony and after the register had been signed and witnessed, Kate and Ben walked down the steps to the floor of the hall and greeted their family and friends. We didn't use confetti – it makes such a mess to clean up.
Now the Women's Institute ladies took over, placing tables and chairs in the hall, leaving a space for dancing at the front near the stage, where the bridal table was located.. The piano was wheeled onto the stage and .an all-female quartet of pianist, vocalist, bass and drums set up and began to play as some WI ladies acting as waitresses circulated with drinks and canapés for the guests.
It's scarcely necessary for me to describe the wedding reception which followed the time-honoured routine. I must say that Jack gave an excellent Best Man speech. I've heard a few shockers, but his was one of the best. I think the fact that he, like me, is used to performing in front of a much bigger crowd that was present that day, means that he is very relaxed, even if he doesn't speak while dancing.
The meal provided by the W I ladies was excellent, but Jack and I only ate the entree, and at one point when the speeches and cake cutting was completed and dancing began, we slipped away to a room where we had stored our costumes for the surprise that Kate and Ben had arranged. When we were ready, we gave a signal to Daddy who had been waiting and when the current bracket of music for dancing was concluded, he re-entered the hall took the microphone and asked the guests to be seated.
“Ladies and gentlemen, I have a special surprise for you today. Some of you know that Ben's brother Jack and his wife Antonette, who just happens to be my daughter, are principals at the Imperial Ballet Company. By special request of Kate and Ben, they will perform for you today, and the piece they have chosen in the 'balcony pas-de-deux' from the ballet 'Romeo and Juliet, with music by Prokofiev. Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Antonette and Jack.”
With that we entered the hall to applause, and the music began to play. It runs for about seven minutes, not too long for those who don't appreciate ballet, and features some spectacular lifts which showed off Jack's strength and agility as he spun around with me over his shoulders to spontaneous applause. I know the opinion some men have of male ballet dancers, and we wanted to show that whether they are straight or gay, they are still tremendous athletes. We actually kissed during it, which I always enjoy. At the conclusion we had a standing ovation and I noticed that some of the ladies were dabbing their eyes. Well, it is a very romantic piece.
At the conclusion, Daddy came onto the dance floor and thanked us both. “I should mention that Antonette and Jack are both currently performing in 'The Firebird' with Antonette in the title rôle and Jack as the Prince, if you'd like to see them dance again in a very different ballet, this time you'll have to buy tickets!” There was general laughter, but I believe that some of the guests did go to see us perform.
Before we left the hall, I had a very short speech to say. “Ladies and gentlemen, I don't suppose you've ever heard a ballerina speak before, but there's a first time for everything. Let me say how happy we were to agree to Kate and Ben's request to dance at their wedding. The balcony pas-de-deux from Romeo and Juliet is one of the most romantic in all ballet, so we thought it would be most appropriate. It also gives Jack a chance to show that all those weight-lifting sessions weren't for nothing We do wish Kate and Ben a long and happy life together. Thank you.” More applause as we left the hall to change out of our costumes.
Then we went to the kitchen to ask the ladies for our main courses which they had kept warm for us, since it's not practical to dance on a full stomach. They were all fairly elderly ladies, and one of them told us to go back to our table and she would bring in the meals, which she did a few minutes later.
“Thank you so much for the ballet,” she said quietly to me. “I haven't seen any for years and I had no idea that you were professionals. I hope you don't mind that when I heard the music start to play, I recognised it and I slipped into the hall to watch you?”
“Not at all, Mrs, err” I said.
“Harper, Esme Harper,” she said. “When my Fred was alive he took me to the ballet about twice a year. I don't think he was all that keen, but he knew that I enjoyed it so much. That's one of the things I loved about him.”
“I'm so sorry, Mrs Harper,” I said. Then I had an idea. “You may have heard my Daddy mention that Jack and I are performing in Stravinsky's 'The Firebird' at present. Would you like tickets for you and a friend to come along to a performance, my treat?”
“Oh, Mrs French, that is so kind of you. Norah, my next door neighbour would love to come. Any performance would be fine, I don't go out much nowadays,” she said, so I dived into my handbag and wrote my phone number of a piece of paper.
“Please ring me next Sunday and I'll let you know about the tickets,” I said.
After thanking me again, she went back to the kitchen and left Jack and me to our meals. Afterwards we had a chat wih Kate and Ben, and also joined in the dancing, which is very different to ballet, but I think once you are good at one type of dancing, you have no problem doing other types.
At the end of the evening, we all gathered in a circle to say goodnight to the newly-weds as they left for their honeymoon, but more on that later.
On the following Sunday I was able to tell Mrs Harper that I had organised two tickets for the following Friday evening and would leave them at the box office for her. What I didn't tell her was that they were very good seats, a few rows back in the front stalls. After discussion with Jack, I added a note inviting them to have supper with us, so I asked them to wait in the foyer after the performance while we changed.
When we came out to meet them, they were just ecstatic about the performance but initially said they couldn't possibly impose on us for supper. However, after I told them I had already reserved a table for us in a small restaurant around the corner from the theatre, they agreed to come. It was a lovely way to conclude the evening for them and it turned out that Esme Harper was a real balletomane and had even seen Dame Margot Fonteyn, the Prima Ballerina Assoluta of the Royal Ballet dance with Rudolph Nureyev.
“Oh dear!” I said in mock alarm. “I didn't realised we would be compared with the very best dancers ever!”
“Oh no, my dear, you were both excellent and I can't remember when I've enjoyed an evening at the ballet so much,” replied Esme.
This is not quite the end of the story. I was thinking that I would offer Esme and Norah some more tickets, when about two months later, a letter arrived for me care of the ballet. I shall reproduce it exactly as it was written:
Dear Miss Du Pre,
I am writing to inform you that my neighbour Esme Harper has gone to join her late husband Fred. What you did not know was that when she worked with the WI at your sister's wedding, she already knew that she had terminal cancer and not long to live but it did not stop her from keeping busy. She had a good sense of humour and said 'Why should I stop now, you're a long time dead'.
I spent quite a bit of time sitting with her in the last weeks and we talked of many things including seeing you and your husband dance at the wedding and the theatre. Esme knew it was the last ballet she would ever see which made her enjoy it all the more. She asked me to thank you once again for a magical evening, and she said to tell you that although nobody could dance better than Margot Fontaine and Rudi Nureyev, you and your hubby came a very close second.
God bless you both,
Norah Savage.
I cried when I read the letter, and even Jack had a lump in his throat.
“So you didn't know she was sick when you invited her to see the ballet?” he asked
“No, I had no idea. She looked pale but I just thought it was because she was elderly,” I replied.
A few weeks later I contacted Norah Savage to find out where Esme and Fred were buried, and I took some flowers to their grave, and I confess they were watered by my tears. I should mention that the only reason I recorded this is to say that sometimes things we do have effects on other people's lives which we have no idea about at the time we do them. Therefore it's our responsibility to always try to do good in this world.
To be continued
Next time: La Bayardère
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 11 A honeymoon and a wonderful surprise
Kate and Ben had a rather unusual 'honeymoon'. They had already been living together for some time, and since Kate's family only had another three or so weeks in Britain, and they wanted to see as much of each other as possible, they had decided that they would all go on a tour of England, Scotland and Wales together. After Kate and Ben spent their wedding night at a hotel, they met up with the rest of the family and headed off in a hired mini-bus, so that they could travel together.
Kate told me later where they went. I'm not sure I remember everything, but I know they headed southwest first and visited Stonehenge and then Salisbury and Old Sarum. Wendy had read Edward Rutherfurd's book and she thought at first that Sarum was imaginary, but when she found out it was real she wanted to see it for herself. They also visited the village of Lacock, owned by the National Trust and looking much as it did in the Middle Ages. It is a favourite location for film and television production companies and has been used in 'Pride and Prejudice' (1995), 'Cranford', 'Wolf Hall', 'Downton Abbey' and a couple of Harry Potter films amongst other things.
After that they headed north and visited the Welsh borders, Blackpool and the Lake District where they spent a couple of days. As a boy, Gary had been a keen reader of the 'Swallows and Amazons' series of classic children's adventure books by Arthur Ransome, and wanted to see where many of them had been set. They reached Scotland and visited Edinburgh, and since Don White was a keen golfer, they had to go to St Andrews, and by chance they arrived on a Sunday, when play is not allowed, but anyone can wander over the Old Course and visit such famous sites as the bridge over the Swilcan Burn where all the winners of the British Open played on the course, pose to have photographs with the 'auld claret jug', and also the famous 17th 'Road Hole' for photos Don had said “Try doing that at Augusta!” He was surprised to find the 'Himalayas pitch and putt' course next the the Old Course was open, and of course had to have a go to say he played at St Andrews! Later they visited the museum and bought some souvenirs. I think that was the highlight of the trip to the U.K. for Don, apart from his daughter's wedding of course!
Time was getting short, so they headed south, first to York where they visited the famous Minster, the Shambles, the Railway Museum, and the Jorvik Viking Centre. On the way south, they went to Stratford-upon-Avon, and since I had told them about my dear friend Harriet Stowe who was an actress performing there, they checked out the theatre complex, and reported back that she was performing the part of 'Desdemona' in Shakespeare's 'Othello'.
“You didn't tell us that she is one of the top actresses there; we thought she was a small part player,” said Kate.
“Far from it,” I replied. “I have a DVD of her performing in 'Romeo and Juliet' which is considered to be amongst the finest ever seen. I'll show you some of it when we get back to London.”
Finally on returning to London with the best part of a week to go, they spent time enjoying some of what the capital has to offer; the Tower of London, the National and Tate Galleries, the London Eye, the British, and Victoria and Albert museums, a trip down the Thames to Greenwich, where they had their photos taken standing astride the Meridian Line that separates the Eastern and Western hemispheres, Hampton Court, and a visit to a couple of the West End theatres.
I did show the ladies of the family my dear friend Harriet Stow performing as Juliet in the balcony scene and they were greatly impressed.
“I use her performance as an inspiration when I am dancing in the 'Romeo and Juliet' ballet,” I said. “Fortunately we are allowed to dance as Juliet when much older than actresses who perform the part.”
On the final Sunday, when Jack and I were free from performing, we spent the day together with them all again, concluding with an excellent dinner at one of London's top restaurants – extravagant I know, but we would not be seeing them again for years and I'm so glad we did it. Since they don't allow bill-splitting, we paid and then the others paid us their share afterwards.
Finally, it was time for the Whites to return to Australia. They were due at Heathrow in the morning, so Jack and I drove Gary and family there, and Ben and Kate drove Kate's parents. We had a final cup of coffee together, and then Jack and I left to go to a rehearsal. We really didn't want to be there when Kate's parents and brother said goodbye to her as it was bound to be emotional, so they needed the time to themselves. We heard later that the flight took off without incident and on time, and a day later there was a phone call to say that they had all arrived safely back in Australia.
Jack and I carried on with our work at the ballet. We were now rehearsing 'La Bayadère', with music by Ludwig Minkus and a libretto by Sergei Khudekov, which, although it is one of the great classical ballets, is not performed as often as many of the others. Minkus, (1826-1917), is not as well known as other ballet composers, but his music is very melodious
The story of the ballet, which in its full form runs for four acts and over two hours, not including an interval, is too complex to relate here – let me just say it is set in the Royal India of the past, and is a story of eternal love, mystery, fate, vengeance, and justice. It is easy to find the story by searching for it online. Dame Monique had now returned from America and she would be playing the part of Nikiya, a 'bayadère' or temple girl. I was given the rôle of Gamzatti, the daughter of the Rajah, and Jack was to play Solor, a warrior. I'm sure you have already deduced that part of the story is two women fighting over one man, which never ends well!
It is a beautiful ballet with lovely music and wonderful costumes. One of the most famous scenes, is 'The Kingdom of the Shades' which features the corps de ballet with the stage to themselves, rather than being the background to the soloists, and commencing with a series of arabesques. It is sometimes performed on its own. I would certainly recommend you attending a performance of 'La Bayadère' if you get the chance.
The production was a great success. Most of the women of our combined families attended a performance and were very complimentary about Jack's and my performances. The reviews were uniformly good and as a result ticket sales were excellent.
Six months after Kate's family returned to Australia after the wedding, she rang me and asked if we could meet up for coffee. The four of us often met up, but obviously this was to be 'girl talk'. The hospital where she worked was not too far from the ballet rehearsal rooms, so we arranged to meet at a café about midway between the two. I could tell that Kate was bursting to tell me something and after we bought our coffees and sat down, she wasted no time in coming out with it.
“I'm going to have a baby!” she said.
“Oh Kate, that's wonderful news! Congratulations to you both,” I exclaimed. “I'm so happy for you.”.
“I'm keeping it a secret at present. I really shouldn't have told anyone before I was three months gone, but I couldn't keep it to myself any longer,” she said. “Only you and Ben know at present, but you are my very best friend after Ben, so I just had to tell you.”
“I'll keep it a secret of course, but can I tell Jack yet?”
“Oh yes, of course, but that's as far as it goes. There's something else too, I want you and Jack to be her godparents.”
“Her?” I said. “Can you tell so soon?”
“Oh no, but I have a really strong feeling that I'm having a daughter,” said Kate. She was just so full of excitement and I could imagine that I would have been too if it had been possible for me to have a baby.
“Well, thank you so much for asking us to be her godparents,” I said. “Nobody has ever asked us that before and it is a real honour.”
“I'm asking you because I know that if anything ever happened to me, you would be there for Ben to make sure that my baby was looked after,” said Kate. She suddenly looked very serious. This was obviously very important to her, so I didn't say anything flippant like 'of course nothing is going to happen to you', and instead said “You have my word on that, and I'm sure Jack will give you his word too.”
Kate smiled' “I knew that you would,” she said. Then perhaps seeing the look on my face, she added. “I'm not sick, and I really don't expect anything to go wrong, but having this baby is so important to me that I already feel a great sense of responsibility and obligation to her.”
I reached across the table and took her hand. “You can rely on Jack and me,” I said.
Our next ballet was 'Don Quixote' with music again by Ludwig Minkus. The story is taken from three episodes in the very long novel by Cervantes. The dancing is unusual in that it is a mixture of classical ballet steps and also Spanish dancing. I was surprised to learn that I had been given the role of Kitri, the innkeeper's daughter, and Jack was Basilio, a barber and Kitri's lover. Dame Monique had decided to take time off and she had said she felt I was quite capable of taking the starring rôle. After taking the second solo rôle in a few productions, this was a special step in my career, and I was excited and not a little nervous.
Meanwhile, we kept in regular contact with Kate and Ben. Kate was starting to show her 'baby bump' now, and another scan had confirmed that she was indeed expecting a baby girl. That was the real icing on the cake. I had told Kate that if I had been good at knitting I would have made some baby clothes for her, but the fact was that my attempts at knitting had only proved that I was best to stick to my 'day job'.
“Never mind,” Kate laughed. “As soon as I told my Mummy and Ben's, they both got to work as soon as they knew what colour wool to use, and my baby is going to be very well supplied with clothes.”
“When she is old enough I'll teach her ballet dancing instead,” I said, and Kate said she would hold me to that.
The 'Don Quixote' rehearsals went ahead and it was very enjoyable. Miss Higgins was nodding her approval at the rehearsals, so Jack and I were obviously doing things to her satisfaction. When the season started, there was royalty present in the Royal Box on the First Night, and all the principals were presented backstage after the performance. I received royal compliments on my performance as did we all. The Princess remarked that it was wonderful to see me performing again, so she obviously remembered me from previous productions. The reviews were uniformly good and ticket sales were excellent.
Meanwhile, Kate was growing bigger and bigger and showing that special bloom that most pregnant women have. Finally, one morning at around seven o'clock, Ben rang to tell us that Kate had given birth to a healthy eight pound baby girl at about 2am. Ben had been present and cut the cord. How different from the old days when husbands were strictly forbidden in the delivery room.
“Congratulations to you both,” I said. “Please pass on our love to Kate. Have you decided on a name yet?”
“Yes, she will be Angela Kate French, because as her mother says, she is a little angel.”
“That's lovely,” I replied. “Please let us know when we can come to see her.”
Two days later, before going in to rehearsals, Jack and I went to the hospital to meet our new goddaughter, carrying a large bunch of flowers. Kate was feeding her at the time and had no problems with Jack coming into the room. Baby Kate, as she came to be called, was as beautiful as all new babies are, and after she had had enough to drink, we were allowed to hold her. She was so small and light, but my heart went out to her, and I had to stop tears forming in my eyes. If only I could have had a baby of my own. I scolded myself, thinking that I must not be greedy; I had a career that many women would give their eye teeth for and we can't have everything we want in this world.
To be continued
Next time: Giselle
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 12 Giselle
Months went by and we were performing in several ballets. We often called at Kate and Ben's flat to see them and their baby who was putting on weight and looking more gorgeous than ever. Her christening had been arranged at St Michaels, the local Anglican church and as promised, Jack and I were to be her godparents. It was held on a Sunday afternoon when Baby Kate was three months old, and besides ourselves, Jack and Ben's parents and my parents were there plus some of Kate and Ben's special friends. We all dressed up for the occasion, me in a pretty new summer dress with a flared skirt, and my usual stockings and heels. Jack looked dashing in his grey suit. We didn't upstage Baby Kate's parents who were equally well dressed.
I confess that we are not regular churchgoers, so the vicar, the Reverend Peter Cole, a very nice young chap, had taken us through a rehearsal of what we had to do, and also impressed upon us the importance of the promises that we would make on behalf of our goddaughter. We both said that we took them seriously and would do our best to carry them out. We even went to church for a few Sunday mornings, although I confess we gradually fell away from regular attendance. Sunday was our only day off when we were performing and we took the opportunity to sleep in after the Saturday evening performance. I think that Reverend Cole understood.
After the christening service, where Baby Kate behaved very well and didn't cry when the water, which had been warmed, was poured on her head, we retired to a local cafe for afternoon tea and a chat. We took a number of photos to send to Kate's parents and brother Gary in Australia, and it was a very happy day. Kate was enjoying her maternity leave from the hospital, and turned out to be a perfect mother. Ben was a very good father and did all he could to help, and everything seemed to be going very well.
Six months passed, and the next ballet production coming up was 'Giselle', and much to my surprise, I had been awarded the much coveted title rôle with Dame Monique choosing to play the Queen of the Wilis. This really made no sense to me until one day during a rehearsal break, Dame Monique asked if I would join her for a cup of coffee in the café.
“I think you are wondering why I recommended you for the part of Giselle and settled for a lesser rôle myself. I will explain to you the reason. As you know, I have been Prima Ballerina of the company for some years and hope to remain so for another few, but the time comes in any dancer's life when they realise that their solo career is coming to an end. There are some, like Dame Margot who go on until they are well past their best, trading on their fame to bring in the audiences, but I don't see it that way. I have been discussing with company executives who would be suitable to replace me when my career finishes and the general consensus is that you are likely to be my successor.”
I confess that at this point my face was bright red, not because I had designs on the top tier of dancers, but because what Dame Monique was saying was so unexpected.
“However, before a final decision is made, you must be given a chance to prove yourself, and that can't happen if I continue to perform all the major rôles, hence the decision to give you 'Giselle'. We wouldn't have done this unless we thought you were up to the task. So now you understand why you are playing the part. By the way, as you know, the ballet is my life. I never married, and even when I cease performing as a soloist, I hope to continue on in character parts, so I should be around for a long time yet.”
'And keeping an eye on me,' I thought, but out loud I said “Thank you for explaining that Dame Monique. I will do my very best to justify your confidence in me.”
She smiled and patted my hand. It seemed the interview was over,
Giselle is a ballet of love and betrayal, life and death. In short the story is as follows:
Giselle is a village maiden who loves to dance but has a weak heart. Her beauty enchants the philandering Count Albrecht, who, on the day of the village wine festival, disguises himself as a peasant in order to win her heart.. Giselle rejects him at first but finally succumbs to his pledge of eternal love.. Hilarion, a gamekeeper who loves Giselle discovers Albrecht's true identity and reveals it. Giselle loses her reason and she collapses and dies.
In the second act, Giselle has become a wili, who are ghostly apparitions of girls who were betrayed by faithless lovers on the eve of their weddings. Myrtha, Queen of the Wilis discovers Hilarion mourning at Giselle's grave. She summons the other spirits and they force Hilarion to dance until he dies of exhaustion. Albrecht, now full of remorse also comes to Giselle's grave and Myrtha commands her to come forth and dance all night with him until he too dies. But Giselle still loves him despite his betrayal of her and .keeps him alive until dawn, when the wilis lose their power. Then she disappears back into her grave, leaving Albrecht alone to grieve over it.
The choreography is based on that of the famous Marius Petipa, and the music is by Adolphe Adam. Although Adam was a prolific composer, Giselle is probably his most famous work. Jack was to play Albrecht, and Alfredo the part of Hilarion, Playing Giselle was going to be a highlight of my career, and dancing with Jack playing Albrecht was a great bonus as we spent so much time dancing together.
The Opening Night was a great success, and the reviews were very flattering. I was on Cloud Nine. Ticket sales were great, Jack and I were thrilled to be dancing together and we couldn't have been happier. More important to me than the reviews, was Dame Monique's assessment of my performance, saying that she could not have done it better herself. That seemed to bode well for my advancement to Prima Ballerina, although it was a position that I had never aspired to. In any case, it wasn't going to happen immediately, since, as Dame Monique had said herself, she expected to continue in the position for a few years yet.
To be continued
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 13 Stop All the Clocks*
One night, around the middle of the season of Giselle, when baby Kate was about nine months old, the phone beside my side of the bed started to buzz at about 2am. I picked it up and still half asleep, said “Hello?” There was a voice on the other end which was so distorted and hysterical-sounding that I nearly hung up, thinking it was some crank call, but thank goodness I didn't because I finally recognised the voice.
“Ben?” I said. “Is that you?”
“Oh Antonette, it's Kate, she's been in an accident!” He was crying and barely getting the words out between sobs. By now I was wide awake.
“Ben, is she hurt? Where are you?” I asked.
“I'm at St Thomas's where she works. It was a car accident on her way home. They've taken her to the operating theatre. Antonette, I'm so frightened.”
“And baby Kate, where is she?”
“She's with me. I couldn't think what else to do.”
“Right. Just stay there; Jack and I will be there as soon as we can,” I replied and hung up, then cursed myself for being an idiot. Where else would he go?
I shook Jack awake and in a few words told him what had happened. We hurriedly dressed as I rang for a taxi. I didn't want to risk driving fast to the hospital and maybe having another accident.
When we arrived at the hospital, we hurried in through the Accident and Emergency Department entrance and I told the clerk at reception that I was Antonette French and that my sister in law was in theatre after a car accident. She looked at her notes and confirmed that she was in theatre and Ben was in a waiting room next to the operating suite..
“Take the lift to the third floor, turn left and follow the signs,” she said.
We found Ben in the little waiting room, pacing up and down, holding baby Kate in his arms.. When he saw us he hurried over and first I hugged him and then Jack did. He offered me baby Kate and I just naturally took her. She was peacefully sleeping, oblivious to all that was going on around her.
“How is she?” I asked.
“She's been in theatre for over an hour,” Ben replied. “I don't know if that's a good thing or a bad thing.”
“Do you know what happened?” I asked.
“She should never have been working,” he replied. “She was still on maternity leave, but they rang up and said they were very short-staffed and could she come in for a late evening shift, so of course she went. That's Kate. When she was driving home, it seems a car ran a red light and crashed into her. There was a car coming up behind her and the driver said that there were three youths in the car who jumped out and ran away. It must have been stolen. He was the one who rang for the ambulance and comforted her while they waited.”
Ben suddenly sat down and buried his head in his hands. “I'm so frightened,” he said. I sat down beside him as I nursed Baby Kate, and held his hand with my free one. It felt freezing cold. Jack went to the drinks machine in the comer of the room and came back with some disposable cups. I don't know what was in them but it was hot and wet, and somehow a drink is a comforting thing at moments like that. Then we just sat and waited.
After what seemed like an eternity, a doctor walked into the room. I knew what had happened from the look on his face.
“I'm so sorry,” he said. “We did everything we could.”
Ben did not cry out, he was too shocked. He just said quietly “Can we see her?”
“Of course, “ said the young doctor and I felt sorry for him. It can't be easy giving people the worst news. After a moment's hesitation he said “When Mrs French's bag was checked to find out her identity, we saw that there was an organ donor card. I know it's a terrible time to ask you, but if we are to accede to her wishes, we still need approval from her next of kin … from you.”
There was a moment's silence; then Ben stared down at his hand and spoke quietly. “You know Kate was a nurse here. She used to tell me that she saw patients who were desperate for a kidney, or some other organ to improve their quality of life, or even a heart transplant.to save their life. 'We don't have enough donors in this country,' she would say. That's when she told me she had registered as an organ donor and made me promise that if anything ever happened I would agree to her organs being taken.” He looked up at the doctor. “If there are any of her organs you can use, please do so. It's what she wanted . I'll sign the paperwork. At least some good can come out of this.”
The doctor said “Thank you Mr French. We have a nurse who will come and speak to you about the process.”
The minutes dragged by.; then a nurse arrived in the room. She was very calm and professional., but also very sympathetic. I would not want her job for all the world. She had some papers for Ben to sign and she explained which organs they were able to take. As I recall, it was Kate's heart, her kidneys, one lung and her corneas. Ben nodded in silence. Then we waited again.
It was about an hour later that another nurse came to the room.
“Would you come with me please?” she said quietly, and we followed her down the corridor and into a small single room. Kate was lying in the bed, and apart from her white face with a livid bruise on the right temple, she could have been asleep. Jack and I stood back while Ben went up to the bed. He bent over and kissed Kate on the lips and whispered something to her. I don't know what it was and I've never asked. Then it was my turn and Jack's. We both kissed her forehead, and she was so cold.
“Oh Kate, Kate,” I murmured. There was nothing else to say.
The nurse was standing by the door. “We're so sorry,” she said. “Kate was part of the St Thomas family. We all knew her and loved her. I know the surgeons did everything they could for her.”
Ben said “Thank you. I know everyone did their best.”
There was silence. We didn't know what to do next.
“We'll take great care of her,” said the nurse and we realised that it was a hint for us to leave. There was nothing more anyone could do. Someone had to say something, so I took charge.
“Ben, you must come home with us, Baby Kate too,” I said, and Jack nodded his agreement.
“Did you drive here?” Jack said to Ben.
“No. I didn't trust myself to drive so I called a taxi,” said Ben. Well that saved one problem. We walked down to Reception at the A & E Department and asked them to call us a taxi, and were taken back to our flat. Halfway there I suddenly thought of feeding the baby who was fortunately still asleep, but that wouldn't last for ever. We found an all-night store and bought some baby formula, a bottle. and some nappies (diapers as our American friends call them)
Back at the flat, I made up a bed for Ben in the spare room.
“You are so kind, Antonette but I don't think I can sleep,” said Ben.
“I know, but just try to rest for a while,” I said. Baby Kate had awakened and I realised that she was wet and hungry. Fortunately, I had visited Kate and the baby many times and so had some idea of what needed doing. Kate had even suggested I practise changing and feeding her. She had said “You might be doing this yourself one day” and I was sorely tempted again to tell her that it wasn't going to happen, but after all the years we had known each other, I just couldn't.
Ben went into the spare bedroom and closed the door, but as I set about changing and feeding baby Kate, I could hear him quietly sobbing and it broke my heart. I told Jack to go to bed and that I would stay up with the baby for a while. After I fed her and burped her, I sat there rocking her to sleep, and eventually, we both drifted off and didn't wake up until it was daylight, and Jack appeared about seven o'clock to wake me.
“I wondered where you were,” he said.
“I meant to come to bed, I just fell asleep rocking Kate.”
“Is Ben awake?” Jack said.
“I'm not sure,” I replied. I walked to the door of the spare bedroom and knocked lightly on it. There was no answer, so I gently opened it. Ben was lying on the bed, fully clothed, fast asleep and clutching a pillow. I silently closed the door again.
“He's still asleep,” I said to Jack. “I think he is totally exhausted after last night.”
“What are we going to do?” aid Jack.
“Well, Kate's parents and brother have to be notified. I don't think Ben will be up to it, so I had better do it,” I said. “Then we have to work out what to do about Baby Kate. Do you think your parents would take her for a while?”
“Well, they've had plenty of experience, bringing up us two,, although I'm sure they never expected to look after a baby at their age. Still, it is an emergency.”
Thanks, darling,” I said. Then I went into the bedroom to make the most difficult phone call I had ever made. I knew that Eastern Australia was between nine and eleven hours ahead of us depending on who was on Summer Time, so it would be early evening there. I took a deep breath, and dialed Marjorie and Don's number. The phone rang a few times ,and I could feel my heart pounding. How do you tell someone their daughter is dead? Break it to them gently I suppose.
“Hello?” It was Don's voice, and I was glad of that.
“Hello, Don, it's Antonette in England.”
“Hello Antonette, it's nice to hear from you. Is everything alright?” Did my voice give away that something was wrong?
“Well, no, actually. Is Marjorie there?”
“Yes, she's in the next room, I'll call her.”
“Please do. Make sure she's sitting down and then put the phone on speaker.”
“Alright,” he said, and the tone of his voice had changed. I heard him call to his wife and then after a pause, he said “We're sitting down and we have the phone on speaker, Antonette. What do you have to tell us?”
“I'm afraid it's about Kate,” I started. “The hospital where she works, St Thomas's, asked if she could do a shift yesterday evening as they were short staffed. On the way back home, there was an accident.”
“Was she hurt?” I heard Marjorie say.
“I'm afraid she was. She was taken back to St Thomas's and operated on.”
“And how is she?” said Don, and I could hear the strain in his voice.
I took a deep breath. “They did everything they could do for her, everything, but, but, I'm afraid...”
“Oh my God,” gasped Don and I heard Marjorie cry out like a wounded animal, a terrible sound I've never forgotten.
“I'm so very, very sorry,” I said. “Kate was like a sister to me” Tears were starting to flow down my cheeks again.
“And Baby Kate, what's happened to her?” asked Don.
“She's fine. She was home with Ben. We met him at the hospital of course, and they are both here with us now.”
“I can't believe this,” I heard Don mutter, and then louder he said. “Thank you for calling us, Antonette, it couldn't have been easy for you.”
By now I was sobbing. “It's the worst thing that's ever happened, Don. I'm so very, very sorry.” I managed to pull myself together. “Do you want me to ring Gary and tell him?”
“What? No, no. It's very kind of you, but I'll ring him. He's going to be shattered. The two of them were very close.”
“Thank you, Don. I'll ring you again and tell you what is happening, but please ring me any time if you want to.”
There was really nothing more to say, so we both hung up.
I picked up the phone again and rang Miss Higgins. Neither of us could really contemplate dancing today after what had happened. She was very kind and understanding, and told us to take two days off if we needed. I thanked her and hung up.
When I walked back into the kitchen, Jack was cooking breakfast. He looked at me.
“I won't ask how it was,” he said. “That was so brave of you. I would hate to have done it.”
Just then, the spare bedroom door opened and Ben came out. His eyes were still red.
“I keep thinking it's a nightmare and I'll wake up and everything is alright,” he said. “But I know it's not.”
I walked up to him and gave him a hug. “You must stay with us as long as you like,” I said. Frankly, I was worried that if he was on his own, he might do something silly, and things were bad enough as they were. I explained that I had rung Kate's parents to let them know.
“I'm going to ask your parents if they can look after Baby Kate, at least for a few days,” I said.
“That's a great idea,” said Ben. “I was worrying what to do about her. Thank you for looking after her last night.”
“That's alright,” I said. “Would you like me to ring your Mum and Dad?”
“Do you mind?” said Ben. “I don't know if I could do it right now.”
“Of course,” I said, and went off to make another difficult phone call. Michael and Jennifer were shocked of course, and Jennifer, ever the practical one, asked what they could do to help.
“Well, Jack and I are taking today off, and Ben and young Kate are with us, but do you think you could look after her for a few days?” I asked.
“Of course we can. Would you like us to come over now?” she asked.
“If you can, that would be great,” I replied. “None of us have ever organised a funeral before and I'm not sure where to start.”
“I'm sure we can help you there; Michael's dad died a few years back, and the funeral parlour we used was very good. We'll get ready and see you in about an hour,” she said.
“Thank you so much, Jennifer, that gives me time to have the breakast Jack just cooked and have a shower. I slept in my clothes with baby Kate last night,” I replied. Suddenly I felt desperate for someone else to help me sort out this nightmare.
I walked back into the kitchen. Ben was sitting at the table, toying with his meal, but I felt ravenous and ready for breakfast.
“Your parents are coming over in an hour,” I said. “They'll be able to help us.”
I ate breakfast, had a quick shower and dressed. Then I persuaded Ben to have a shower too. Jack was about the same size as him, so was able to loan Ben some clothes. I hoped that these routines of normality would help Ben to cope, and it seemed to have some effect. My next job was to ring my parents and tell them what had happened. They were equally shocked and offered to do anything they could to help. I explained that Jennifer and Michael French were coming over, but I promised to contact them if there was anything they could do.
I fed and changed baby Kate again and five minutes after Ben reappeared, looking slightly better, there was a knock on the door and his parents arrived. They hurried up to him and Jennifer gave him a hug and so did his Dad. I was worried it would start him crying again, but somehow he held it together.
Just then the phone rang and I answered it. To my surprise it was Don in Australia.
“Hi Antonette,” he said. “Gary, Marjorie and I have decided to come over for Kate's funeral. I've phoned a couple of airlines and we've been able to get some tickets to leave this evening.”
“Well that's great,” I said, and then wondered if I'd said the wrong thing, but it was too late now. “Ben will appreciate your support so much.”
“We had some money left over after our last trip and we were going to come again in a year or two to see how young Kate was getting on, but this is more important now.”
“I'll let Ben and Jack's parents know. They're here now and I'm sure they'll want you to stay with them if you'd like to. Would you like me to ask them?”
“That would be very kind,” said Don. “We should arrive there sometime the day after tomorrow.”
I went into the kitchen and told them all what was happening.
“They must stay with us again,” said Jennifer. “Are they still on the phone? I'll ask them if you like.” She went off to talk to them, and was away for a while. When she returned she confirmed that the Whites would be staying with them. She was dabbing her eyes.
“The poor things. Kate was such a sweet girl. I can still hardly believe this has happened. Don gave me their flight number and arrival time, so Mike and I will go and pick them up from Heathrow and take them back to our place.”
I should mention that it is possible for organ recipients to write an anonymous letter of thanks to the family of the donor who have a choice whether or not they wish to receive it. Ben was pleased to receive four such letters, including from a young woman who received Kate's heart. “It gives me some peace of mind to know that her wonderful generous heart beats on,” he told me., and what could I do but hug him?
To be continued.
Next time: A farewell to Kate.
*note: The poem titled 'Stop All the Clocks' was written by W.H. Auden. Many people know it from the film 'Four Weddings and Funeral'
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 14 A farewell to Kate
Organising a funeral is no fun, but Jennifer and Michael's recent experience at least made it easier. They brought along a business card for Austin Brothers Funerals, and with Ben's permission, I called them. They asked where Kate's body was and said they would arrange to take her to their premises and deal with the paperwork.
While all this was happening, Ben sat at the kitchen table, looking stunned. I'm sure he still could not believe what had happened. Finally he spoke, very quietly..
“I'd like Kate to wear her wedding dress,” he said. 'It's strange; not so long ago Kate attended a funeral of one of the old charge nurses who she'd worked with at the hospital, and she said afterwards that apart from the nurses in their light blue uniforms, everyone else was in black dresses and dark grey suits. She said 'If I go first, I want you to promise me that the women will wear colourful dresses and the men, bright ties.' I thought it was strange at the time, but naturally I agreed with her.”
“Well, of course we will do what she asked,” I said. “Jennifer and I can go to pick up her wedding dress if you like.”
“Yes please. I don't think I could face doing that right now,” said Ben, and my heart went out to him.
I spoke to Jennifer privately and told her what Ben wanted. “Something else I need to ask you. Jack and I have tonight off but we have to perform again from tomorrow. Do you think you could start looking after Baby Kate then? It should be just for a few days until we can sort something out.”
“Of course. Ben can stay with us too if you like?” said Jennifer.
“I think that would be good,” I said. “I don't want to leave him on his own.” Jennifer nodded in understanding. She was a real star; I don't know what we would have done without her.
A short time afterwards, Jennifer and I went to Ben and Kate's flat. I wouldn't have wanted to go there on my own; not that I was scared, Kate was the sweetest person I ever met, and if her spirit had been there it would have done me no harm. No, it just seemed somehow that we were intruding, especially when we saw her dressing table with her makeup and hair brushes, just as she had left them.
We found her wedding dress hanging in the wardrobe, in a plastic cover to keep it free of dust, and after we took it down, we packed all of Baby Kate's clothes that we could find and then we went into the kitchen and found the baby formula and bottles. It was fortunate that she was now being weaned off breast milk. Between us, we managed to carry the baby cot outside and put it in the back of the car. After that, we left the flat and drove to the funeral parlour. There we saw the owner, Mr Albert Austin, a very nice man. We explained that we would like Kate to be dressed in her wedding dress and that her family were flying from Australia and would like to see her one last time.
“Of course,” he said “We have a young lady who is a very talented makeup artist who will make sure that she looks her best. Do you know where the service will be held yet, or is it too soon? Also we need to know what sort of a casket you would prefer.”
So many decisions to be made. We were ushered into a room where various caskets were displayed, and we both decided that a white one might be the best, but we had to speak to Ben first. The last thing we wanted was for him to think that we were sidelining him. As it turned out, he approved of our choice of white. The next decision was where to hold the service and how many people might turn up. I rang the hospital and spoke to the Director of Nursing, the person who used to be called 'Matron'. After expressing her condolences, she said that Kate being such a popular staff member, we could expect perhaps fifty staff to attend, depending on whether they were scheduled to work of course. I promised to get back to her with a date and time.
As we returned to our flat, Jennifer said “What about the church where Baby Kate was christened? The vicar seemed such a nice young man.”
“I think that would be perfect,” I replied, “But the decision must come from Ben.”
Much to my relief, when I tactfully approached the subject of a service to Ben, without prompting, he came out with the idea of going back to the Anglican church.
“Do you think the vicar would mind?” he asked. “We've only been back there once since Kate was christened.”
“I'm sure he won't mind, but I'll ring him if you like,” I said. As I predicted, the Rev Cole was most accommodating. He remembered Kate and Ben from the christening, and was shocked when I broke the news to him about her sudden passing.
“That's terrible!” he exclaimed. “I'm so sorry for all of you in her family.”
I explained about Kate's parents and brother flying over for the funeral, so we agreed that it should be scheduled for Friday, three days after they arrived, so that they would have a chance to get over jetlag.
“Do you think that Ben would like to come and see me to sort out the order of service, any favourite hymns, things like that?”
“I'll ask him, but he's still very shocked, so he might ask me and his brother to come instead.”
In the end, that's what we did. We decided on familiar hymns; 'The Lord is my Shepherd', “The Day Thou Gavest Lord is Ended', and 'Abide with Me'. The vicar asked if I could write a summary of Kate's life for him to read out, and I promised to do that. In addition I said I would like to say a few words, and Kate's brother Gary might like to as well. I asked if we could use the church hall for refreshments after the service and contacted the Women's Institute branch, the same ones who had catered for Kate and Ben's wedding. They were as shocked as everyone else, but agreed to provide sandwiches, cakes and tea and coffee.
Ben was agreeable to staying with his parents; I think he would have agreed to anything. Jack went with him to the flat to pick up some clothes to take to their parents' home. Afterwards he told me that Ben had nearly broken down when they walked into the bedroom and saw Kate's things.
“We didn't hang around, but Ben picked up Kate's hairbrush with a few strands of her hair still attached to it and put it in the suitcase with his clothes. I pretended not to see.”
We went to bed early that night. I felt totally exhausted.
The following morning we were up early for breakfast. All the arrangements seemed to be proceeding smoothly, and we felt obliged to return to the ballet for a rehearsal and to perform that evening. Miss Higgins was very kind and understanding.
“I know you may not greatly feel like performing at present, Antonette and I don't like asking you to, but we are professionals and sometimes we have to put our personal feelings aside,” she said. She was right of course. Here I was playing the part of a girl who dies and then appears again as a ghost in the second part of the ballet, but people had bought tickets to see me and the others perform and I couldn't let them down – that old saying 'the show must go on.'.
“There's something I'd like to discuss with you. If you would like, we'd like to announce that a performance is dedicated to the memory of your sister-in-law. If that is too painful, then please say so. Do you think that your relatives, especially the overseas ones would like to see you perform? If so, I can arrange some tickets, gratis.”
“That is very kind of you Miss Higgins,” I replied. “I will certainly ask them.”
I really didn't know if they would feel like an evening at the ballet, and I was also doubtul about the subject matter of 'Giselle', but I could only ask them.
The afternoon of the day the Whites arrived from Australia, Jack and I went to his parents' house to greet them before we went to the theatre for the evening performance. It was so sad to see them again under such different circumstances. I had received word from the funeral parlour that we could organise a time with them to see Kate, and so we arranged it for the following morning. In many ways I didn't want to go as I knew it would be very upsetting for everyone, but her parents and brother wanted to see her for the last time, so I steeled myself for it. I also told them about Miss Higgins' offer of a performance of 'Giselle' dedicated to Kate's memory and seats for a performance. There was discussion about this, some saying they thought it would be disrespectful to Kate's memory to go to the theatre the day after her funeral, and some saying they thought it was the right thing to do.
Gary finally helped make the decision. “Instead of thinking about ourselves, let's think what Kate would like. She loved ballet and would have been thrilled to have a performance dedicated to her memory, so I say we go.” After that there was no more discussion.
The following morning, we all met at the funeral parlour. A young lady led us into a separate room which had soft music playing in the background. Kate lay in the casket in her wedding dress and I have to say that she looked so beautiful and as if she was asleep, with the faintest of smiles on her lips. You can imagine that the tears flowed as we each made our farewells.
I whispered to her 'Don't worry about Baby Kate, darling; we'll make sure she is well looked after and knows all about how her mummy loved her.'
We had decided that the casket would be closed for the funeral service, and a decision had also been made that it would be a cremation, with half Kate's ashes staying in England to be scattered at Ben's discretion, and the other half going back to Australia with her family to scatter there. Jack and I said we would pay for a memorial plaque to be placed on the wall in the church.
The day of the funeral arrived and we travelled early to the church. Gradually the mourners arrived, and as Kate had wished, the women wore bright dresses and the men suits but with colourful ties. Many nurses turned up in their blue uniforms. Rev Cole had told us that the church seated one hundred and fifty people, and my guess was that there was about one hundred there. Kate's white casket was already positioned before the altar. The organ was playing softly in the background.
Rev Cole appeared on the dot of eleven o'clock and announced the first hymn “The Lord is my Shepherd”. It was a lovely service. The vicar spoke about Kate from the notes I had given him, and Gary also spoke about his sister. I had discussed with him what I intended to say, and received his approval. When it was my turn to speak, I walked up to the lectern, carrying a white plastic bag, which must have puzzled the congregation.
I stood at the lectern, took a deep breath and began as follows:
“To start, I have a message for you from Kate herself. Kate had registered as an organ donor, something she was very passionate about, since, being a nurse she knew how badly organs are needed. As a result of her selfless act, I've been informed that five people will live better lives, and in them Kate herself lives on. If you haven't already done so, please register as an organ donor yourselves. We have arranged for application forms to be in the church vestibule as you leave.
“Kate was my dear friend for many years before she became my sister-in-law. I first met her when she was thirteen, and I was going out with her brother Gary, before they migrated to Australia. I was very upset at the time since Gary was my first boyfriend, (I'm telling you this with his permission), and the day before they flew away, while I was out with Gary, Kate and her Mummy visited my house because she had a special gift for me. It was Jemima, her favourite doll which I had admired during a visit to her house. Here is Jemima.”
I stooped and lifted Jemima out of the bag and sat her on the lectern. There was a gasp from the congregation.
“Isn't she beautiful?” I said. “I still don't know how a young girl could make me such a precious gift, but that was Kate. I never felt that I owned Jemima, she was just on loan, to live in my bedroom and watch over me. Many years later when Kate spent a year in England I offered to give her back, but Kate said no, I must keep her. Now I know there was a reason for that, although I didn't know it at the time”
Turning to the casket I said “Dear Kate, you have left us, but you have also left us a precious gift, your daughter, Baby Kate. When she is old enough to understand, I will give her Jemima and tell her that she is a gift from her Mummy, with love, to keep for ever. You asked Jack and I to be her godparents, and in this very church we solemnly promised to look after her. You can be sure that we will keep that promise. Farewell, sweet Kate. May flights of angels guide thee to thy rest.”
I picked up Jemima and walked to the casket, where I bent down to kiss it, before returning to my seat. I had kept my composure during my talk, but now I found myself shaking, and Jack grasped my hand and squeezed.it “Well done” he whispered.
The service continued and finally concluded with the hymn 'Abide with Me', when the funeral staff walked up to the casket and wheeled it slowly down the central aisle. Ben followed and Mr and Mrs White and Gary walked with him, Jack and I followed, then my parents and sisters, and behind us the congregation slowly filed out, and then lined the sides of the church driveway. We had organised a piper and he played the lament 'The Flowers of the Forest' as, with its precious cargo aboard, the hearse slowly pulled away, with Rev Cole and Mr Austin walking before it down the driveway as far as the road.
Since there was no burial, we and the rest of the mourners walked into the church hall, where the WI ladies were ready to serve tea and coffee. It's a strange thing that we never know just how many people someone who is deceased knows, until the final rituals of farewell are held. Many people came up to us as the chief mourners and expressed their condolences or had some reminiscence of Kate and how she had touched their lives. If a funeral can be said to be wonderful, then this one was. Kate couldn't have had a better send-off.
The following evening, while Jack and I were in our dressing rooms preparing for the evening's performance, the two families arrived at the theatre and handed in Miss Higgins' signed note at the box office. They were all nicely dressed, which was just as well, as an usher arrived and led them up several flights of stairs until they arrived at a door that said 'Royal Box' Jeanette told me all this at supper after the performance.
“I thought there was a mistake,” she said, “But no, we were ushered inside and took our seats, and we were even offered complimentary champagne. We really did feel like royalty.”
At the start of the performance when the houselights half-dimmed, after the announcer said the usual things about not taking photos or recordings, he continued as follows:
“Tonight's performance is dedicated to the memory of Mrs Kate French who passed away recently. She was the sister-in-law of tonight's principal dancers, Miss Antonette du Pré and Mr Jack French. We are privileged to welcome members of Mrs French's family to be present at tonight's performance.”
“I couldn't believe it – the audience applauded,” said Jeanette to me later. “Somehow they seemed to know that that was us in the Royal Box.” Then the lights fully dimmed, the orchestra conductor appeared and the overture began.
“I noticed the audience actually applauded you and Jack when you first appeared onstage,” Jeanette commented at supper. I felt a little embarrassed.
“They seem to know us now,” I replied.
“It was well deserved,” she said. “I've seen a lot of ballet, and you are up there with the best. I felt like standing up and shouting 'That's my sister!' “
“I'm glad you didn't – I would have been so embarrassed,” I said to general laughter, the first I'd heard in days. “Actually, I've never felt so inspired as I was this evening. It was almost as if Kate was there in spirit, encouraging me to give of my very best.”
“I felt the same way,” said Jack. “It was an amazing feeling.”
That seemed to call for a toast “To Kate!”
While it was nice to have a performance dedicate to Kate, I felt that there should be something more dedicated to her memory. I remembered that a friend of hers, an older nurse at the hospital had been diagnosed with ovarian cancer and died soon afterwards. Kate had said to me “It's a horrible disease. The symptoms are so vague that it often isn't diagnosed until it's too late to do something about it. There is research of course but if they had more money they could do more. I'd like to do something to help the researchers.” That had stuck in my mind, and now that Kate couldn't do anything to help, I felt that it would be a good thing to do in her memory. Jack agreed with me. Perhaps the fact that neither of us would ever suffer from the disease made us even more determined to do something to help.
We founded the 'Kate French Memorial Fund for Ovarian Cancer Research', and set about raising money for it. We even persuaded Miss Higgins to back our idea of a significant donation from one of our ballet performances in each production where we starred. We collaborated with the 'White Tutu Ballet School to run a series of short introductory lessons for adults who had always wanted to try their hand at ballet, and were pleasantly surprised at the response we received. It was a great day when we were able to hand over the first substantial cheque to one of the institutes specialising in ovarian cancer research.
To be continued
Next time: Time passes
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 15 Time passes
About a week after her mother's funeral, we all got together at Jennifer and Michael French's home to discuss Kate's future. While Ben was anxious to spend as much time as possible with her, he also needed to go back to work. His mother, Jennifer spoke up first.
“Michael and I have discussed Kate's upbringing. As you know, Ben, we feel that we did a reasonable job of bringing up you and your brother, even though that was some time ago. To be honest with you, I always hoped to have a daughter too, but it didn't happen. Well now I have a granddaughter, and since Mike and I are now retired, we are happy and indeed would love to look after her on a day-to-day basis, while not in anyway taking over from you as her father. Maybe you need time to think about that?”
“No, Mum; I am very happy to accept your offer,” said Ben, and the look of relief on his face was obvious. “I was thinking that I might have to put her is some sort of creche while I went to work, and I really didn't like the idea at all.”
I was the next to speak. “Ben, we want to do everything we can to help with Kate's upbringing, while not in any way interfering with your decisions as her father. Perhaps we can make a financial contribution to her upbringing? We'd be very happy to do that and anything else you think we can do to help, like babysitting from time to time.”
“Please include us in helping financially,” said Marjorie White. She was after all, Kate's other grandmother. “We'll be too far away to do much else, but perhaps when she is grown up enough, she can come to Australia to see us.”
I could see tears glistening in Ben's eyes. “Thank you all so very, very much. I must confess I've been thinking about Kate's future and how I could cope as a single father as well as earn money to keep us both, and this really solves all my problems.”
“There's no need to thank us, son,” said Michael. “It will be our privilege and pleasure to do all we can for you and our granddaughter.”
“Hear, Hear!” was the general response.
Four years passed by. At the end of the third one, Dame Monique retired from her position as 'prima ballerina' in the company and I was appointed to replace her. It did not come as a complete surprise since Dame Monique herself told me I was in the running. I would have been content to be a principal dancer, but I did feel the same responsibility to the Company that Dame Monique had, and perhaps that is why I was chosen. As she had indicated to me, she still appeared in 'character' roles and I can tell you that I was acutely aware of her eyes on me especially when I was performing a solo! That said, she was always very complimentary.
Meanwhile, young Kate was growing up into a very pretty little girl. You may wonder why she was always called Kate when her full name was Angela Kate? Just one look at her made the reason obvious – she was the image of her late mother almost from the moment that she was born.
Because of young Kate, Ben continued to live with his parents. He was a wonderful father, but having them look after her while he went to work was the perfect solution. Evenings and weekends, he spent all his time with her, and nothing was ever a chore for him. As little Kate grew older I think he saw more and more of her mother in her, and I knew he still mourned for her. I worried about him. Even when he was smiling, I could see the pain still there in his eyes, and it took a long time to fade. An adult living with his parents doesn't have many opportunities for a close relationship with another adult, but that didn't seem to bother Ben. I don't think he ever expected to meet anyone as good as Kate again.
The years were very happy ones for Jack and me. We were quite well paid for doing something that we loved, so what's not to like about that? The sorrow that we felt about the death of Kate gradually eased as time went by. Her daughter Kate now being five was due to start school. This is where I stepped in with a suggestion to Ben. I told him that I had been very happy at Marion Ladies' College. You may recall that I had been fortunate to be accepted there when as a transgender teenager, it was difficult to find somewhere that would accept me. It was a private school, so fees had to be paid, but I assured Ben that Jack and I would be only too happy to defray all costs if he would like her to go there.
“I will trust your judgment,” he said. “Will I need to go for an interview?”
“I'm not sure,” I replied, “But as I'm an 'old girl' of the college, I'm sure that will count for something. I also discovered that my old headmistress, Miss Vera Nightingale is still there, although she will retire at the end of the year. I'm sure she still remembers me; she has a phenomenal memory.” I didn't mention about my picture on the wall as a 'notable old girl' as that would have seemed like boasting.
I made an appointment to see her, taking Kate along looking gorgeous in a very pretty dress. I went in to see Miss Nightingale first while Kate played with some dolls her secretary thoughtfully provided. I told Miss Nightingale about Kate and why I was there representing her father.
“I believe that she's a bright little girl,” I said. “I'm sure every parent tells you that about their children, but I really believe that she would benefit from attending this college; I know I did.”
Then I was invited to bring Kate in to meet Miss Nightingale, and she was very polite and said “How do you do, Miss Nightingale?” I saw Miss Nightingale's eyebrows rise slightly; not every little girl addressed her that way I'm sure. She skillfully interviewed Kate without making it obvious that was what she was doing, asking her a number of questions and seemingly pleased with her answers. At he conclusion, she said “Well, Kate, I hope you are going to enjoy coming to school at Marion College.” It seemed she had passed the test. I can tell you that Kate loved her time at Marion College, from the time she arrived as a five-year-old, to the time she finally left when she was School Captain.
I recall an amusing incident which happened that year. I've previously mentioned that the Company staged a season of 'The Nutcracker' ballet every Christmas, and some of the matinees were especially adapted for children, with a narrator to introduce each scene and the principal characters in it.
Kate's grandparents took her to one of these special performances. The theatre was full of little girls in their tutus, Kate included. I don't think there were any little boys, or if there were they were greatly outnumbered. I was playing the part of Clara's older sister Louise who appears with her boyfriend James (played by Jack) in the first act. Kal McBride played the Mouse King, and Charlotte de Tomas played the Dewdrop Fairy. As we were introduced to the audience, a young voice I knew well called out “Hello, Aunty Nette. Uncle Jack.” There was amused laughter from the audience. I think we all love how uninhibited young children are. I walked to the apron of the stage and called down “Hello Kate.” and followed up by saying to the audience “My husband Jack and I are Kate's godparents, and this is her first trip to the ballet.” Everyone applauded. I saw Kate's grandparents whispering to her and I think they must have told her it's not polite to talk during ballet, because I heard nothing more from her for the rest of the performance.
In the second act where Clara and the Nutcracker are taken in her dreams to the Garden of Delights, Jack and I appeared again, but this time as the Sugar Plum Fairy and her Cavalier. I performed the famous solo dance and also the beautiful pas de deux with Jack. The audience loves this ballet with its glorious music, and we received a standing ovation at the conclusion. Afterwards, once we had changed, we had tea with Jennifer, Michael and young Kate in a local cafe, before we returned to the theatre for the evening performance.
“Well, Kate, did you enjoy the ballet?” I asked her.
“Oh yes! I'm going to be a ballet dancer like you,” replied Kate.
“She's old enough to join the youngsters at a ballet school if she wants to,” I said to Jennifer and Michael. “Of course we will have to see what Ben says first. Meanwhile I'll find a recommended ballet school.”
I know that many little girls want to be ballet dancers, entranced by the colour, movement and music they see on stage, and knowing nothing of the hard work behind it. Only a tiny proportion actually go on to become professional dancers, but five isn't too young to start, and it is good exercise. Ben was happy for Kate to begin dancing, and I decided on the 'White Tutu Ballet School', still run by Giselle du Plessis, a retired dancer from the Company, where I had had my start. She still knew me of course, and said she had been following my career with interest.
“I read in the paper that you have been appointed 'Prima Ballerina' of the Company. That's a first for a graduate of my school,” she said. “Mind you, I could see your talent as soon as you came here.” I know I blushed. Some things never change.
She promised to teach Kate the basics, and I promised that I would not interfere; I didn't have time anyway.. Her pupils ranged in age from five to mid teens, and she had two other ex-professional dancers to assist her.
“We still have an annual ballet show in which all the pupils take part. If you have time, I'd love you to attend. I can usually see some girls and boys with potential even when they are quite young, and I'd love your opinion,” she said.
Both Jack and I were well versed in spotting talent, as we were among the principals who provided tuition at the annual Summer School.
During this period, the ballet had a short tour of western Russia, and I crossed an item off my 'bucket list', when I danced on the stage of the Bolshoi Theatre in Moscow, in a season of 'Romeo and Juliet' with Jack. We had been told that we didn't need to bring along our own makeup artists and hairdressers, as the theatre had their own staff, and it was clear that the management felt that no import would be as good. So, as their guests, we went along with it, and to be honest they are excellent, as is their orchestra and all the backstage staff. We performed on the huge historic main stage. The dressing rooms are very close to the stage – in fact I could see it by looking out of the door, through the wings. This is the actual stage where Swan Lake premiered back in 1877.
We also performed in St Petersberg's Mariinsky theatre to great acclaim. Russian audiences are very knowledgeable about ballet, so it was pleasing to hear their enthusiastic applause after each performance and know that we had met their expectations. There was a review in 'Pravda', which we couldn't read of course. It was headed by a picture of Jack and me during the bedroom pas de deux. Igor, our minder translated it for us, and it was very complimentary.
None of us spoke Russian, a notoriously difficult language to learn, which is why we had a couple of bilingual 'minders' with us to smooth our paths. To further complicate things, the language is written in Cyrillic characters which are quite foreign to us. I did learn a few words as I find that this is always appreciated when you are in a foreign country. The main words I learned were: da (yes), nyet (no), pozhalusta (please), spaslbo (thank you) privet (hello). do svidaniya (goodbye). It's surprising how far you can go with just those few words. It's also fortunate that English is such a universal language, and we met a number of Russians who were only too ready to try out their English on us.
When we returned to England, Mummy informed me that our tour had been reported in some of the English newspapers and hailed as a great success, and she had cut out every article to go into my scrap books, a habit I first learned from Harriet Stow.
I haven't mentioned Harriet for a while. Since she spent a lot of time performing in Stratford, and I was based in London, we didn't get many chances to catch up, but when we did it was always a great pleasure to compare notes. Harriet was very kind and complimentary about my success in the ballet.
“Who knows, you may become a Dame yourself one day,” she said which made me blush of course and protest that it was very unlikely.
“Your predecessor did, and you are doing much the same things as her. I did manage to come down and see you in 'Romeo and Juliet' at a matinee, and then travel back to Stratford for an evening performance of the play I was in,” she said. “I'm sorry I didn't have a chance to catch up with you on that occasion. It is very interesting to me to see the story played out without a word being spoken, but all the drama and emotion was still there. You are an excellent actor as well as a dancer.”
“I find that the music carries me along,” I said. “It would be impossible not to get emotional with such heart-rending melodies, but it's necessary to keep my emotions in check. You would know that of course.”.
Harriet smiled. “Many's the time I shed real tears during the final scene of 'Romeo and Juliet'. It's my one regret that I'm now too old to play the part.”
One thing I learned about becoming moderately well known is that it's possible to get in an awkward situation through no fault of your own. It was approaching Christmas and Miss du Plessis had contacted me to ask if I could come along to the annual performance of the White Tutu Ballet School. It was an afternoon when I didn't have a matinee performance so I agreed. I also agreed that as a 'celebrity guest', I would hand out prizes. How easy it is to get oneself too involved.
It was an entertaining show, and reminded me of when I, as a teenager, had to lead the tiny tots in their tutus and wands around the stage, trying to make sure they all went in the same direction and didn't bump into each other. Now another teenager was doing exactly the same thing. I also watched out for emerging talent and made some surreptitious notes about a couple of the girls and one boy who seemed to have potential. At the conclusion of the concert, Miss du Plessis came up on the stage.
“Ladies and gentlemen, I do hope you enjoyed the show. We have some prizes to present and I am thrilled to have a guest presenter today whom many of you will know, Miss Antonette du Pré, Prima Ballerina of the Imperial Ballet Company, and, I'm proud to say, a former pupil of this ballet school.”
There was applause as I walked onto the stage. I had really dressed up in anticipation, with a glamorous frock and heels, with my hair in a chignon, looking, I hope, every inch a star. Harriet had told me years previously that when you become well known, you must look the part whenever you are out amongst the public because they expect it. There was applause and then Miss du Plessis handed me the various prizes which I in turn handed to the dancers together with a 'Well done' or similar. All well and good, but then afterwards things got a little awkward, although I'm sure Miss du Plessis meant no harm.
'Antonette, I believe you are currently dancing in a ballet?” she asked.
“Yes, that's right, 'The Nutcracker',” I replied. “Our annual Christmas show.”
“That's a wonderful introduction to ballet for children isn't it, and what part are you playing?”
“I'm dancing the Sugar Plum Fairy.”
“That's a wonderful part. I do hope you get many people coming along to see you perform. I believe there are special matinees for young people with a narrator to tell the story?”
Oh dear, it was starting to sound like a setup to spruik the ballet to a captive audience.
“Yes, that's right. In fact I'll have to ask you to excuse me soon, as I have to go to the theatre now to get ready for tonight's performance,” I said, trying to bring the conversation to a close.
“Of course,” she said. “Ballet is hard work; we must never forget that. Well thank you so much for coming to our show today Antonette, and presenting the prizes. Now we have a little presentation for you.”
At this point, one of the older girls appeared from the wings carry a nice bouquet of flowers. She curtsied very prettily as she presented them to me, and I thanked her most sincerely. That concluded events, but I left with a nagging feeling that some of the parents would be saying to each other . “All that du Pré woman could do was flog tickets for the ballet she's in.” Well if they did, there was nothing I could do about it, but I made a mental note not to be available for the following year's performance.
I did take the precaution of telling Miss Higgins what had happened, and she thanked me, saying that in the unlikely event of someone ringing up to complain, she knew what to say to them.
The following day, I had a phone call from Miss du Plessis.
“Hello, Antonette. I'd like to thank you again for coming to our performance and handing out the prizes, but I thought you looked a little upset when we were chatting after the presentation?”
“Not at all, Miss du Plessis,” I replied. “I was just a little concerned that the parents might have thought I was just there to promote our season of 'The Nutcracker'. While I do believe it's an excellent work to introduce children to ballet, it's not really my job to try and sell tickets for it.”
“I understand, and if any of the parents say anything, and I don't think they will, I will explain that it was just something that came up in our conversation, and it wasn't planned at all.”
“Thank you for that, Miss du Plessis,” I said and concluded our conversation by wishing her a Merry Christmas. I never heard any more about it and perhaps I was over-reacting, but it made me realise how careful I would have to be now that I was getting well known.
To be continued.
Next time: Coppélia
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 16 Coppélia and an unwelcome revelation
The first ballet of the New Year's season was to be 'Coppélia', with music by Léo Delibes, parts of which are very well known. The choreography was by Arthur Saint-Léon and revised by Marius Petipa and Enrico Cecchetti. It's amazing how often Petipa's name crops up in choreography of classical ballets. Born in Marseilles, in 1818 to a father who was also a dancer, he was originally a dancer as well as later becoming a choreographer, and performed in France and later St Petersberg where his double career continued. Although he died in 1910, you will still find his name mentioned in association with almost all the classical ballets.
The story of the ballet is as follows: It opens in a village square in Gallicia where the villagers are preparing for the harvest festival. The mysterious Dr Coppelius lives in a house on the square with a life-size doll he calls Coppélia. and refers to as his daughter. She causes an argument between Swanilda and her fiancé Franz, when he sees Coppelia on the balcony and becomes entranced by her. Neither Swanilda nor Franz realise she is a doll.
In the second act, Swanilda and friends enter Dr Coppélius's house when he is out find Coppélia and realise it is just a doll. The doctor returns and chases them all out except Swanilda who hides. Franz climbs up to the balcony to get a closer look at Coppélia and the doctor attempts to steal his spirit to use to make Coppélia a living person. Meanwhile Swanilda has dressed as Coppélia and appears, fooling the doctor into thinking the doll has really come alive. She rescues Franz and they both escape. After they have left, Dr Coppélius finds the lifeless doll, realises he has been tricked, and is broken-hearted.
The final act takes place outside the village church where all the couples gather to get married, among then Swanilda and Franz. Dr Coppélius arrives and demands compensation for damage to his doll. This is given and the villagers celebrate the weddings by dancing.
I played the part of Swanilda, Jack played Franz, Charlotte de Tomas played Coppélia, and Alfredo Ashton played Dr Coppélius. There are a number of other minor parts and the corps played the villagers.
The season had already started and was a great success, when one morning, upon Jack and me arriving for the usual class and rehearsal, I was asked to go immediately to Miss Higgins's office. I was rather surprised as I didn't know of any problems, but I went there as quickly as I could. She greeted me with a smile which seemed to be a good sign, and asked me to sit down.
“Antonette, have you seen today's 'Daily Planet'?” She asked. Newspaper usually come in one of two sizes, 'tabloid' or the larger 'broadsheet'. The 'Daily Planet' (not its real name) was a tabloid, and in Britain this has another meaning as a paper which specialises in gossip.
“No, I never read it,” I replied.
“I thought not, but I'm sorry to say that you feature on the front page of today's edition,” she said, and turning over the paper on her desk, showed it to me.
I was shocked. The front page in huge black letters said 'STAR BALLERINA BORN A BOY' and to make it worse, there was a picture of me dancing with Jack. The actual article was quite short and read:
It's been revealed that Antonette French, Prima Ballerina of the Imperial Ballet Company who dances under the name Antonette de Pré, was born Anthony Burton. Originally a prize-winning gymnast, Anthony changed to ballet at the same time as undergoing gender transition. As Antonette, she joined the Imperial Ballet Company and rose through the ranks to be appointed their star dancer. Asked for a comment, a spokesperson for the Ballet said that a person's past was of no consequence so long as they are able to perform well, and Miss du Pré, who is married to a principal male dancer at the Company, Jack French, is one of the best dancers in England.
As I finished reading the article, I felt the room starting to spin around me, and Miss Higgins rose quickly from her chair, hurried to me, and put her arm around my shoulders.
“Put your head between your knees and take slow deep breaths, Anotonette,” she said.
After a few minutes I felt better, although I'm sure I looked terrible.
“Why?” I asked.
“That's what I said to the young reporter who spoke to me,” said Miss Higgins. “What possible good could come out of this revelation? He asked if I already knew and of course I said 'yes, and it makes no difference to your dancing'. I didn't tell him that you are married to Jack by the way, I know that's how it reads. I don't know where the information came from, and I begged him not to publish the story but he insisted it was his editor's instructions he was following. Then I said 'How would you feel if the paper published a banner headline saying you were sleeping with your best friends wife?' and he replied 'How did ...?' before stopping abruptly. It seems I struck a nerve there”
She paused, and I looked up. “I will hand in my resignation immediately,” I said, almost in a whisper. Miss Higgins' reply surprised me.
“Why would you do that, Antonette?” she replied.
“Because I care about the Company, and if I stay here there'll be a follow-up story that the Ballet is running a drag show.”
“Well, Antonette, if you offer your resignation, I shall refuse to accept it, but in offering it you go up even higher in my estimation, if that is possible. Since this happened yesterday, I have discussed it with the Executive Committee of course, and they are one hundred percent in support of you. I don't think I've ever told you that my brother is a reporter – not for the 'Planet' of course. He told me it is one of those stories that makes a big splash one day and it gone the next, while a new sensation takes its place. Besides, I doubt if many of the Planet's readers are interested in ballet, and probably have never heard of you. That is their loss. Now why don't you find Jack and tell him what has happened, then have a cup of coffee and go down to the rehearsal room?”
“Thank you, Miss Higgins,” I said “I am forever in your debt.”
Jack was furious when he heard about the article. “I always thought it was a gutter rag, and this proves it,” he said. "I've a good mind to ring them up and tell them what I think of them."
"Please don't, Jack," I said. "That would be really playing into their hands and there would be another banner headline tomorrow."
"I suppose you're right," he replied, but I've never seen him look so angry.
We did what Miss Higgins suggested, had a cup of coffee,and after that I felt a lot better. Everyone at the Company was very nice to me, which helped me recover.
The next thing I had to face was that evening's performance. How would the audience react? Would they boo me off the stage? The makeup artists, dressers and hairdressers reassured me, but I confess, I found it hard to stop myself from shaking as I counted down the seconds to my first appearance. It is common practice for the principal dancers to receive brief applause at their first entrance, but as I appeared, the audience started to applaud, and it was thunderous applause and didn't stop for at least thirty seconds. I was stunned; tears in my eyes (thank goodness for waterproof mascara), and not really knowing what to do. I gave them a deep ballerina curtsy in acknowledgment of their spontaneous show of support and then another one. I even broke the first rule of ballet and spoke, saying "Thank you! Thank you so much!" over and over, although I doubt that anyone could hear me. The orchestra conductor, Benjamin Boult actually stopped the orchestra to wait for the applause to die down, and then said just loud enough for me and the orchestra to hear 'Da capo', meaning that he would start again from my entrance..
After that amazing vote of confidence from the only people who really matter – the audience, I'm sure I gave the performance of my life, and at the final curtain, the applause seemed to go on for ever. Even the rest of the cast were clapping as we took curtain call after curtain call, It must have been about a dozen, to a standing ovation. After the curtain finally came down, I went around and hugged everyone and thanked them for their support.
“I was so proud of you,” said Jack as he hugged me in the taxi home from the theatre.
“I'm so glad that I found the strength to go on this evening,” I said. “And I know I got it from my wonderful husband.”
I told the story to Harriet when we met some months later.
“Something similar happened to me when one of those gutter rags exposed me,” she said. “I'm proud of you for sticking it out and refusing to resign.” I didn't say anything but perhaps my burning cheeks gave me away. If they did, she made no comment.
To be continued.
Next time: Hello Dolly
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 17 Hello Dolly
Time passed by and the years were very happy ones for Jack and me. One year the Ballet travelled to America where we had the great pleasure of performing Swan Lake in the New York State Theater at the Lincoln Center in New York, a magnificent modern complex. The theatre seats over 2500 people and is one of thirty indoor and outdoor performing areas in the Center (I am deliberately using the American spelling). We had a week of performances with almost full houses.
We next moved to the Boston Opera House, a magnificent building seating 2600 people, which originally opened in 1928 as a cinema. It is now home to the Boston Ballet and we were privileged to perform there. Our final week was at the John F Kennedy Center for the Performing Arts in Washington D.C. The theatre we used seats 2300 people. Ticket sales for all three venues was very good and the tour was acknowledged as a great success.
Another year we visited Australia and New Zealand, and as a bonus for Jack and me, we were able to catch up with the Whites in Melbourne, Kate's grandparents, and also Gary and Wendy who came from Parkes to see us perform in Sydney. They were keen to know news of young Kate, even though we wrote to them regularly and sent them pictures. It was always a delight for us to visit young Kate who was growing up to be a very pretty young girl. She loved her dancing at the ballet school which of course was a great delight to me, although I took care to never mention the possibility of her following in her godparents' footsteps. That was her decision to make and I didn't want to put pressure on one so young.
Kate sometimes asked me about her mother, who had died when she was much too young to remember her, so I would tell her how Kate and I had met when we were teenagers and had been friends from then on, even when she moved to Australia, which I had to explain was a very long way away. I also told her what a lovely person her mother was and how her Daddy was still very sad that she was no longer here on earth to look after Kate, but that her grandparents were lovely people for offering to look after her while her Daddy went to work.
Christmas was approaching, and with it our annual presentation of 'The Nutcracker'. In the first scene which takes place at a Christmas Eve party in the home of Clara's parents – the little girl who receives the Nutcracker doll, there is a party and many other children are present. It is customary to approach the local ballet schools and ask if they have children both boys and girls, in the seven to twelve age group, who would like to take part in this scene.
Because of restrictions on the frequency of times young children can perform on the professional stage, we needed a lot more children than would appear at any one performance. I knew that the White Tutu Ballet School was one of those which usually provided some of the children and it took all my self-control not to ring Miss du Plessis and suggest that Kate might be old enough to participate. I had seen her dancing and knew that she was making good progress, although as a young child she was not yet allowed to dance 'en pointe'. You can imagine my delight when I was informed that Kate was one of the chosen children, and I was able to truthfully say that I had had nothing to do with her being selected.
On the first day of rehearsals, about fifty excited children arrived in their leotards at the ballet school's rehearsal rooms, Kate amongst them. I had already cautioned her that she should not recognise me or Jack in case it made the other children jealous that she was related to two of the stars of the ballet. Children can be cruel, and I was worried that far from being impressed, they might accuse her of getting preferential treatment.
The dances the children were to do consisted of holding hands and dancing in circles, and also then breaking up into pairs to dance as well as dancing with some of the adult guests and all this to the wonderful music of Tchaikovsky. There was quite a lot to learn, which is why only the most talented pupils from the various ballet schools were invited to perform. I took notice of the frown of concentration on Kate's face as she listened to all the instructions of the choreographer and Miss Higgins. She was determined to get it right.
Finally the day of the first dress rehearsal at the theatre arrived. The younger children performed a more limited rôle than the older children, but as Jack and I also appeared in this first scene, as Clara's older sister Louise and her boyfriend, I was able to watch Kate dancing and the look of joy on her face was something to behold. Now they were in costume, the girls wore calf-length muslin dresses with blue sashes, and the boys were in satin knickerbockers and a fancy embroidered jacket. I'm sure they all thought they looked very smart, and indeed they did. While they were too young to dance 'en pointe', all the dancers wore ballet shoes. With their parents' permission, they were allowed to watch the second act from the wings and appear at the curtain call at the end of the perfomance. This meant staying up rather late, which is why we had a rota of performers.
As usual, the season went very well, with full houses. I think some of the audience members attended a performance every year, and I can understand why; it truly is a wonderful ballet to introduce the Christmas season. Naturally all of our families attended to see Kate as well as her godparents perform.
With the arrival of the sixth anniversary of the tragic death of Kate, Ben's wife and my dearest friend, I found myself worrying again about Ben, and wondered if he would ever marry again. I am not saying that he lived the life of a hermit. Ben is almost as handsome as my darling Jack, and a year or two following Kate's death, he moved from his parent's home into a flat of his own, and I'm sure there were plenty of women who were only too happy to share his bed, but none of these relationships ever lasted. I had no doubt in my mind why this was; in each case they had been weighed in the balance against Ben's memories of Kate, and been found wanting. The fact that Ben had a seven-year-old daughter who would make any prospective bride an instant stepmother probably didn't work in his favour either., but that was too bad – they came as a package.
I suppose you could say that it was my good fortune to be a very happily married woman; that made me want to see Ben settle down again into a good relationship. Some people might call me a interfering busybody, but I prefer the former reason. It suddenly struck me one day that Lucie Manet, one of the other principal dancers with the Company, might be perfect for Ben, but there was a problem – they had never met, and in the normal way of things perhaps they never would, unless somehow this could be engineered.
Lucie had recently gone through a rather unfortunate breakup. For some years she had been in a relationship with a man called Brian who was married but had split with his wife. Because he was Roman Catholic he could not get a divorce. As far as Lucie was concerned she felt they had a very good relationship, although the fact that they could never marry was a constant source of irritation to her..
One evening we were performing Cinderella, with me in the title rôle and her as one of the ugly sisters, which I felt was very ironic because she is a very pretty woman , but it is amazing what our makeup artists can do. Partway through the first act, she developed severe stomach cramps and knew that she couldn't go on performing, so she moved over to the wings where the Assistant Stage Manager was standing and urgently told him to get her understudy dressed and made up to replace her.
Understudies don't often put on costumes before a performance since if called upon to perform, they usually have plenty of notice. In this case Erin, the understudy and the dressers and makeup artists performed a small miracle and she was ready in just over five minutes to arrive in the wings to replace Lucie. Once more, Lucie moved to the wings and out of sight and Erin came on stage in her place. She didn't miss a beat and I'm sure that none of the audiences was aware of the change of cast. I knew that something was wrong because when Lucie first went over to the wings it was not part of her performance. I don't know how she hung on as long as she did, but then she is a true professional.
Back in the dressing room, a doctor was called in to treat her. (The old story about a performance being stopped while someone comes on stage and dramatically calls out 'Is there a doctor in the house?' almost never happens.). Anyway, he diagnosed an acute Staph gastroenteritis, gave her an antibiotic injection and suggested plenty of fluids and rest. After a while Lucie felt better and a taxi was organised to take her home, and that's when things got really bad. Later she told me what happened.
“As I closed the front door of the flat I heard a squeak from the bedroom and when I opened the door, Brian was in bed with his best friend's wife. At that point I very nearly did collapse. Men are such liars, but they're not even good at it. He gave me some story about how he didn't know how it had happened, and it had never happened before, and never would again. I didn't believe a word of it of course. I told them they had five minutes to get dressed and out of the flat. Brian I told to come back in the morning for his things and to leave the key because I would be out..To give him his due, that's what he did but not before ringing me to plead for forgiveness, but there are some things you just can't forgive.”
The breakup had happened six months previously, and it occurred to me that perhaps she could be persuaded to meet another man.
“I really don't think I could trust another man,” she said. “I trusted Brian and look what happened?”
“Well this one you could trust, I am sure of that. His name is Ben and he happens to be my brother-in-law.”
“Ben,” she said. “Didn't his wife die in an accident?”
“Yes, it was six years ago. I had better tell you now, that he has a seven year-old daughter who, like his late wife, is called Kate.”
“Well I can assure you that would not put me off him as I have often thought I would love to have a daughter myself, and to acquire one without all the trouble of having to give birth to her and then nurture her would be quite an advantage!”
I must confess I had never thought of it in that way before, but in some ways I supposed she was right, especially for someone who is a ballerina. I remembered Mariette from the Ballet who had prematurely retired after, I presume, accidentally becoming pregnant.
“So tell me, who looks after Kate now? I presume Ben is still working?”
“Yes, he is an accountant. His parents took over raising Kate after her mother died, but Ben is a great father and spends a lot of time with his little girl.”
“The more you tell me, the more interesting he sounds. Tell me, is he as handsome as his brother?”
I laughed. “Nearly,” I replied.
“So how do you propose to engineer this meeting between us?”
“It could happen next Sunday if you like. I'd really like you to teach me to knit. If you came to our flat then we could have lunch too. Ben is quite a good amateur footballer and he's playing in his club's final Sunday afternoon. Jack loves football but he can't play for fear of injury, so Ben will be coming around to pick him up to watch the match, and if you are there, I'll arrange to give you five minutes on your own with him. How does that sound?”
Lucie grinned. “It sounds like you are a real match-maker – do you make a habit of this?” I blushed as she laughed. “I'm getting more and more interested to meet 'Mr Wonderful',” she said.
I had to let Jack in on my plans of course as he had to co-operate. “So you're playing Dolly Levi are you?” he laughed.
“Don't you start!” I pretended to growl.
Sunday morning came and Lucie, who had dressed up a little in a very pretty dress, stockings and heels – not overdone you understand, but just enough to knock the average red-blooded male for six, arrived on time.
“You should have warned me,” I said. “I'm going to look like a dowdy old housewife next to you!”
“You, dowdy?” she laughed. “Never!”
The arrangement was that when Ben knocked on the door, Jack would hide in our bedroom, apparently getting ready. When Ben arrived I showed him into the living room, where Lucie and I had our knitting laid out, since she really was teaching me. Many of the other dancers knit while waiting to go onstage and I wanted something to pass the time as well.
“Ben. This is Lucie, one of the principal dancers at the Ballet. You've probably seen her perform when you've brought Kate to see the ballet? Lucie's teaching me to knit.”
Ben gave a good impression of being stunned at the sight of Lucie. If he'd been a cartoon character, his eyes would have been out of his head on stalks.
“Err, pleased to meet you, Lucie. Yes, I'm sure I've seen you dancing.”
It was patently obvious that he didn't remember her, but he was desperate to say the right thing. For that I might forgive him since we all look different with stage makeup on and wearing our costumes.
“Lucie is dancing the part of Dewdrop in 'The Waltz of the Flowers' in 'The Nutcracker',” I said helpfully.
Ben's face brightened. I think he actually half-remembered her. “Oh yes. You were excellent,” he said. Lucie thanked him, and at this point I made my move.
“I don't know what is keeping Jack,” I said. “If you'll excuse me, I'll go and chase him up.” With that I left the room. When I entered the bedroom, Jack said “How's it going?”
“Very well I think. Now we can only give them five minutes or Ben will smell a rat.” I glanced at my watch.
When the time was up, we walked out of the bedroom and were very pleased to hear animated conversation coming from the lounge room before we entered it. It seemed a shame to break it up.
“Sorry to hold you up,” said Jack to Ben.
“Oh that's alright, we've got plenty of time,” said Ben.
“Would you like a drink before you go?” I asked helpfully.
“Just a small cup of tea please,” said Ben. “What about you Lucie?”
It seemed Lucie wanted tea too, so it was four teas and Jack offered to make them.
“Lucie has just been telling me about the amount of exercising and rehearsals that ballet dancers have to do,” said Ben. “I knew something about it of course, but I had no idea just how much time you spend practicing.”
“Well, if we didn't, the experts in the audience would soon pick us up. It's not so very different from sports like football, I suppose? I know you put in a lot of time training,” said Lucie. “My brother used to play football, but he had to retire after one too many injuries. I'd love to see you play sometime, Ben.”
That sounded very encouraging to me.
After Ben and Jack had finally left for the football, Lucie and I sat down again to our knitting.
“Well? What did you think?” I said.
“He's gorgeous,” said Lucie. “He was trying so hard to make a good impression on me. How come some woman hasn't snapped him up before now?”
“A few have tried, but it will take a very special woman to capture his heart. Do you think you might be that woman?”
“It would be fun finding out,” said Lucie. “Perhaps you should tell me what happened to his wife?”
“It was very sad. Kate was nearing the end of her maternity leave when St Thomas's rang and asked if she could come in to do a shift as they were very short-staffed. Being Kate, she said 'yes' of course. She was driving home when a stolen car with three louts on board ran a red light and crashed into the driver's side of her car. Those cowards ran off without looking to see what had happened, but fortunately there was a car behind Kate's and the driver rang the ambulance and police and did his best to comfort her before help arrived. They took her to St Thomas's and did all they could, but they couldn't save her.”
“And the three louts; did they catch them?”
“Oh yes. I went to the court on the day of their sentencing. There they were in the dock, all dressed up in suits and ties and with neat haircuts, probably for the first time in their lives.. Did the defence team think that would sway the judge? I'm sure she's seen it many times before. Because they refused to own up about who was driving, she gave them five years each.with hard labour, and commented that if she'd known who was driving, she would have given the other two a lesser sentence. We all saw two of them glance at the third one, but by then it was too late. I think it was a light sentence but perhaps it was the most she could give them.”
"Poor Ben,” said Lucie. “I can understand why he's taken so long to get over Kate's loss.”
Well, I'd done my bit in bringing them together, now it was up to the two of them.
When Jack and Ben arrived back late in the afternoon, Ben seemed disappointed to find that Lucie was no longer at the flat.
“What did you think of Lucie?” I asked Ben.
“She's gorgeous,” he said, unknowingly echoing Lucie's description of him. “And so interesting to talk to,” Then he looked at me. “You set this up didn't you?”
I knew I was blushing. “Well, if I hadn't how were you two ever going to meet?”
He smiled. “Fair point, but there's one problem, I don't have her number to contact her.”
“Lucie is an old-fashioned girl in some ways. She's given me permission to give you her number if you should ask for it,” I replied.
“Yes, please,” said Ben.
It seems Ben wasted no time in contacting Lucie. The following Sunday evening, he took her to dinner at the restaurant in one of London' most famous hotels. I learned all about it from Lucie at our coffee break between rehearsal sessions on Monday.
“The food was out of this world,” she said. “There was a trio of musicians and a small dance floor so we danced as well. Ben is surprisingly light on his feet. And we talked, and talked. Of course I haven't lost a partner like he did, but that business with Brian really upset me.
“When Ben dropped me off at my flat and walked me to the door, I know he was expecting a goodnight kiss, but I didn't want to let him go, so I invited him in for coffee. Well, we did finally get around to the coffee ... this morning!”
She laughed at the look on my face. “And I'll tell you another thing – athletes make fantastic lovers, but of course you know that, being married to Jack!”
By now, I know my face was puce and Lucie was laughing her head off. “You really are an old-fashioned girl, Antonette!”.
Dear reader, you are no doubt wondering if this was just a fling or if Lucie and Ben developed a serious relationship, and I'm pleased to say that is what happened. Lucie moved into Ben's flat about two months later, and a couple of months after that she was wearing a gorgeous new diamond engagement ring. Some people would say that was all rather sudden, but in my view, when you know that someone is right for you, then why waste time?
Another good thing was that Lucie and Kate got on very well indeed. Perhaps it helped that Kate was too young to remember her mother. I know that the story of Cinderella has a lot to answer for in giving stepmothers a bad reputation, but when in the fullness of time, Lucie and Ben were married, with Kate as their flower girl, she couldn't have been happier. She even began to call Lucie 'Mummy' after a while, and when, a year or two later, Lucie decided to retire from the ballet, she became a full-time mother to Kate, and this had the added benefit that she was able to tutor Kate, who showed signs of developing enough talent to be a professional ballet dancer, even at that early age
To be concluded.
Next time: The gift.
![]() |
Pas de Deux
A novel by Bronwen Welsh Copyright 2021 |
Chapter 18 The gift
It was coming up to Kate's eighth birthday and like all little girls that age, she wanted a birthday party. It was strictly girls only of course, and all the ones from her school class was invited. Lucie and I had the pleasure of taking her to a boutique for girls in order to buy her a party dress, and she chose a very pretty one with an ankle-length skirt and organza overlay with embroidery which put me in mind of some of the costumes she had seen ballerinas wear.
“We must make the most of this time,” I said to Lucie. “Once she becomes a teenager she'll probably only want to wear trousers and jeans.”
“I don't know about that,” said Lucie. “She's a very feminine little girl; she might just surprise us.”
Regarding dancing, I'm sure it helped that Kate had ballerinas for a stepmother and aunty, but even that would not have been enough without innate talent; it seemed to me that Kate had that in abundance. I had the strongest feeling that she was destined to become a professional ballerina, provided that she wanted to of course. Lucie and I were always careful not to pressure her to follow in our 'en pointe' footsteps..
On the morning of Kate's birthday, which by chance was a Saturday, I called over to Ben and Lucie's house, which they had recently moved into as more suitable for a family, and in addition to some other smaller gifts, I carried with me a large white box with a big pink satin ribbon tied up in a bow. It was a very special gift for Kate, but I had first discussed giving it to her with Ben and Lucie and had obtained their enthusiastic consent. Kate was already excited with all her other gifts but her eyes widened at the sight of the large box.
“What is it, Aunty Antonette?” she asked.
“Why don't you open it and see?”
She undid the bow and lifted the lid of the box. There was white tissue paper inside and when she parted that, there was the bride doll in all her glory. Although I had taken great care of her over the years, inevitably time had dulled her satin dress, so I had taken her to a doll's hospital and asked them to make her look like new again and that they had most certainly succeeded in doing. Kate gasped as she looked at her.
“Oh! She's so beautiful!” she cried. “Does she have a name?”
“Yes. She's called Jemima and she's a gift from your first Mummy.”
Kate's brow creased in a frown. “But my first Mummy died when I was a baby, you told me so yourself.”
“I know darling, but now you are old enough I will tell you a story. I met your Mummy when we were both not much older than you are now. I saw Jemima in her bedroom, and admired her very much. Then your Mummy and her family moved to Australia, on the other side of the world, but she left Jemima with me to look after. Many years later, when your Mummy was grown up, she came back to England and I offered to give Jemima back to her, but she told me to keep looking after her. I didn't understand why at the time, but later I did. I knew that your Mummy was going to give Jemima to you when you were old enough, and when she died, it was my job to do it for her. Now you are old enough and so here she is.”
“She's so lovely. May I pick her up?” said Kate.
“Of course. She's yours now, and maybe one day you will have a little girl of your own, and then you can pass Jemima on to her when she is old enough.”
Kate looked at me solemnly. “Yes, I will do that,” she said. She bent down and very carefully lifted Jemima out of her box. Now she was lifted up, Jemima opened her beautiful blue eyes and I could almost have sworn that I saw her smile. In my mind I said to myself 'There Kate, I have done what I'm sure you wanted me to do. Jemima is in safe hands.'
There I will leave my story for now. My life is not finished yet. I have some years to go as the IBC's Prima Ballerina, and after that, Jack and I may start a ballet school like we have discussed on several occasions. Life has been very good to me, I am most thankful for it and I'd like to give something back.